.J"... IMAGE EVALUATSON TEST TARGET (MT-S) -isr/ f/i & ^ 'a* 1.0 If «^ B I.I 11.25 2.5 2.2 ■JUU ^ lllllii^ 3 Photographic Sdences Corporation i ^i; ^ss 4 Wr\ 33 WIST MAIN 5TREIT WEBSTER, N.Y. 14180 (716) S72-4503 4^ A ? ,; CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Insvitut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Notas tachniciuas at bibliographiquaa Tha Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographicaiiy unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly changa the usual method of filming, are checlted below. L'Institut a microfilm* la meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les d6tails da cat exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvant modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la m^thode normale de filmage sont indiquAs ci-dessous. D D D n n D Coloured coveru/ CoDverture de co>uleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endomnagia Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculAe I I Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque I I Coloured maps/ Cartes giographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couieut (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Raii* avec d'autres documents r~71 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliura serr6e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, thesj have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes lors d'une restauration apparaissant dans le texte. mais, lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages h'ont pas Ati filmies. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplAmentaires; □ Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur D D D D D Pages damaged/ Pages endommagtes Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restauries et/ou peliicuites Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Pages d6colortes, tachettos ou piqu6es Pages detached/ Pages d^tachies Showthrough/ Transparence I I Quality of print varies/ Quality inigaie de I'impreseion Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du materiel supplimentaire Only edition available/ Seule Mition disponible Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refiimed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages tot£lement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc.. ont 6X6 filmies A nouveau de fa^on A obtenir ia meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au ti/ux de reduction indiquA ci-desrous. 10X 14X 18X "'"" I !■■■ 22X 2SX 30X 7 ii^iiim " ' nil . ,. 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X 32X Ills Ju difiar ine age The copy filmad hare has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: Library of the Pubiic Archives of Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. L'exemplaire filmi fut reproduit grflce A la gAnirositA de: La bibliothdque des Archives publiques du Canada Las images suivantes ont 6x6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition at de la nettet6 de Texemplaire film6, et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol — *^ (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprim6e sont film6s en commengant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la dernlAre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas . Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmes en commenpant par la premidre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la derniAre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la derniAre image de cheque microfiche, seic^i le cas: le symbole — »> signifie "A SUIVRE ", le symbols y signifie "FIN ". Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre filmes d des taux de reduction diff^rents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre reproduit en un seul cliche, il est film6 A partir de I'sngle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche 6 droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la mdthode. ata Blure, 6 3 ax 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 ^ Q 63 ir£W tt&ItS of HIBTOBUBS OF CiJlABA. A SCHOOL V HISTORY OF CANADA PBEPARBD FOR USE IN THE ELEMENTARY AND MODEL SCHOOLS BT HENEY H. MILES, M.A., LL.D., B.C.L. Sanctioned by the Council of Public Inntractlon, Qnebeo, lor the Elementary and Model Schools, Protestant and GatholV and as a Uem-ral EiigliHh Reader in Um French tschools. SEVENTH EDITION iN MONTREAL : PUBLISHED BY DAWSON BROTHERS 18S0 iihiister of Agriculture I lip*,!''*' , in the I of tb« On thh Value op the Study op Canadian IfisTOiir fo THE Youth of Canaba— An Extract from > n Educational Address of the Hon. T. J). McOee. Patriotism will increase in Canada as its history is read. No Province of any ancient or modem pojver — not even Gaiil when it was a Province of Roihe,— has had nobler imperial names interwoven with its local events. Under the French kings Canada was the theatre of action for a whole series of men of first-rate reputation, — men eminent for their energy, their fortitude, their courage, and their accomplishments; for all that constitutes and adorns dvil and military reputa- tions. Under our English sovereigns— from the days of Wolfe to those of the late lamented Earl of Elgin (to speak only of t;he dead), our great names are interwoven with some «)f the ])est and highest passages in the annals of the Empire. We have not therefore a history simply provincial, interesting only to the Provincials themselves; but a history which forms an inseparable and conspicuous part in the annals of the best ages of the two first Empires in the world, France and Eng- land. I must congratulate the fortunate youthhood of these Provinces on the above facts, and hope that they likewise in their turn, years hence when other dignitaries preside, may be enabled to tell their successors how, even within their own time, a great step was taken towards the consolidation and advancement of British America, in the good days when Lord Monck was Governor-General of Canada. i ^-X PREFACE. THIS book contains the History of Canada, from the date of the first arrival of Europeans in the St. Lawrence, down to the date of the Confederation of the British North American Provinces, in 1867. It has been prepared in order to supply an acknow- ledged want — that of a practically useful school text- book, containing, in moderate compass, the whole his- tory, brought up to the present day, and one not un- suitable for the common use of the youth of the mixed communities composing the population of the Dominion. To answer the ends in view, it ¥la8 been deemed necessary to present the subject in the form of a con- tinuous narrative, divided into four parts, each inclu- ding a distinct and important period of time. In the preparation of the "wojj^, a judicious arrange- ment of details, and the means of exciting and sustain- ing interest, have been thought as necessary to be secured as accuracy — the quality of accuracy, although indispensable, by no means embracing all the require- ments of a historical text-book. It may be remarked, that most of the English writers on Canadian history have either ignored, or greatly underrated, the importance of its earlier portions, rela- ting to the course of events before the cession of the colony to England, in 1763. Without presuming to allege that the history of the last 100 years is less im- portant, or less necessary to be studied, than that of the previous 229 years^ it may be affirmed that fucb ^ nvim^rrrpr^^^ PREFACE, mode of treating the subject, is, at least, defective, for the following among other reasons, that it necessarily excludes much that is deeply interesting, as well as re- quisite to be known, in order to possess an intelligent appreciation of the state of things existing in Canada at this day. In this book a considerable, though not undue, space, is devoted to the early growth and progress of those parts of the Dominion from whose experience and career tlie present lot and prospects of the whole have been mainly derived. There are numerous foot-notes, which, with the maps and the woodcuts dispersed through the book, will undoubtedly render the narra- tive mere interesting than it would otherwise be. At the end are placed an extended table of chrono- logy, of which the items all concern Canada, more or less directly, also an outline of the Constitution of the Dominion, and a full set of Questions for Examination. In short, it is intended that the young reader or learner, by the time he reaches the end of this book, shall realize the fact that Canada possesses a history full of interest and instruction, of stirring incidents and realities — in these respects rivalling the histories of older countries, while it differs from most of them in' not having its earliest chapters occupied with myths or fabulous traditions. An eloquent statesman and writer, who was well in- formed upon the subject of which he spoke, com- mended, to the youth of the Dominion, the study of Canadian history, in the remarkable words printed after our title page. Quebec, April, 1870, TABLE OF CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION. America discovered by Christoplier Colnmbua. — Aniori'ro Ves- pucci.— The Cabot8 — Cortcireal. — Verrazzani. — Fisheries of Newfoundland.— Jacques Carder. — Discovery of Can- ada.— Natives of North America (A.D. 1492-1534). .xvii-xxiv CHAPTER FIRST. Jacques Cartier's First Voyage (A. D. 1534) 25 CHAPTER SECOND. Cartier's Second Voyage.— Stadacona.—Hochelaga.—Carti(^r winters at the mouth of the river St. Croix. (A. D. 15;J5- 1536) 27 CHAPTER THIRD. Cartier's Third Voyan^e.—Roberval.— Cartier's behaviour towards bis superior officer. — Character of Cartier (A. D. 1541-1542) 33 CHAPTER FOURTH. Interval of more than half a century.— The Marquis de la Roche.— Sable Island. — The Peltry Trade. (A. 1) 1544-1600) a? CHAPTER FIFTH. Fur Companies. —Chauvin. — Pontegrave, de Chales, de Monts, Poutrincourt, Champlain. — Port Royal founded. Quebec founded. (A. D. 1600-1609) ... 39 CHAPTER SIXTH. v:Jhamplaiu and the Indians.— Champlain's three expeditisns against the Iroquois.— Champlain's discoveries in New France, (A, P, 1609-161o).,.., 43 , I ,H II JI II IIW | H VIU TABLE OF CONTENTS, CHAPTER SEVEN'^H. ^^.^ Progress of the Colony. — Madame Champlaiu.— Fort St. Louis founded.— The Recollets. (A.D. 1615-1G24) 4C CHAPTER EIGHTH. Champhiin'a efforts. — Arrival of Jesuit Missionaries. — Ne- glected state of the Colony.— Quebec taken by the Eng- lish. — Champluin at Paris. — His return to Canada. (A D. 1624^1tf33) 53 CHAPTER NINTH. Company of 100 Associates. — Champlain the first Governor of Canada. — The Indians. — Religious affairs. (A.D. 16(J3) 60 CHAPTER TENTH. Cham plain's last days.— His death and burial. — Character and services of Samuel de Champlain. — Progress of other European Colonies. (A. D. 1635) 62 CHAPTER ELEVENTH. Divisions of the HLitory of Canada. — The governors to 1668. 66 CHAPTER TWELFTH. What Canada was at Champlain's death in 1635. — Charlevoix. — Missionaries and "Relations des Jesuites." — Progress of settlement. — Seignieuries. — Foundation cf Montreal. — Religious orders and the part they took in forwarding settlement, — " Engages." — Selection of wives for the col- onists. — Company of Associates suppressed in 1663 68 CHAPTER THIRTEENTH. Deadly enmity of the Iroquois from Champlain's time to 1668. — The Iroquois settlements. — Maisonneuve and the Iroquoisi at Montreal. — Massacres by the Agniers (Mo- hawks). — Awful cruelty towards the missionaries Jogues, Brebceuf, and Lallemant. — Conquest and dispersion of the Hurons. — The Colony, on the brink of ruin in 1660, saved by DoUard and nis companions. — State of the colony in 1662 71 CHAPTER FOURTEENTH. avil and Religious affairs of the colony from 1629 to 1668.— Governors of **the Heroic Age of Canada." — Recollets I^q4 Jesuits,— FouadatioD of w Hotel IHeu and th^ Uj> TABLE OF CONTENTS. PAei pnliiif) convent, at Quebec. — " Madeleine de Chauvigny (Madame de la Peltrie)" and, " Marie Guyart (Marie de I'lncarnation)." — The eariieet Canadian sclioolmaster. — Hotel Dieu at Montreal. — M. de Queylus. — Laval. — Troubles arising from the " Liquor Tratflc." 78 CHAPTER FIFTEENTH. Canada in 1663.— Louis XIV and Colbert.— Steps taken to relieve the colony.— Government of the Supreme Council eBtablished. —Duties of the principal officials. — M. de Mesy. — Uncommon occuTencos in 1663, Mock-suns, Earthquakes. 88 CHAPTER SIXTEENTH. Governors, Bishops, Royal Intendants. — Dissensions. — Arrival of erforming it was, to make a cut round the victim's skull and then tear off the entire scalp, with the hair attach-^d. This was sometimes done before the sufferer was dead, ludiai' warriors preserved the scalps of th ir foes as trophies, wear- ing them suspended at their belts, as proofs of valovr. mm XXIV tNTRODUCTORY CHAPTJSR. ■] : They had no written language. In the use of their spoken languages they dealt largely in flourishes and fig- ures of speech, and their chiefs were often good orators. The Indian tribes with which the early French set- tlers had most concern are mentioned in the first part oi the sixth chapter of this book. The territories, or hunting grounds, chiefly occupied by them, may be seen by inspecting the map.* * The leader will be interested in learning some particulars of. the modem Canadian Indians— that is, of those who now (1867) live under the government of the Dominion of Canaea. The total Indian population of the four Provinces appears to be over 35,000, not including those of Labrador, Hudson* s Bay Com- pany's Territories, &c. They aie distributed as follows : In Ontario, on the Grand. River, Bay of Quinte, River Thames, about 4000 Iroquois ; about 6000 Chippewat« including some Ottawas and Pontewattonies, at Lakes Superior, Huroc, St. Clti. , ^ii<* other parts; 700 Mississagos at Rice Lake, the Scugog, &c.; und 2,500 Manitoulin Island Indians, Ojibways and remnants of other tribes- amounting to upwards of 13,000. In Quebec (Lower Canada), we have of Iroquois, about 2,700 at Gaughnawaga, St. Regis, and Lake of Two Mountains ; of Algonquins and Nipissings. &c., 500; Abenaquis, of St. Francis and Becancour, 250" Huronsof Lorette.aOO; Micmacs, Montagnais, &c.,1100; in the regions of the Lower St. Lawrence, i\bout 3,000 styled Naskapees, with scattered members of various tribes- The total for the Province of Quebec is, thus, not far from 9,000. In Nova Scotia, chiefly of Micmacs, there are 2,000; and, at Indian Village, Northumberland, Kent, and other parts of New Brunswick, a like number. The Iroquois of Upper Canada (Ontario) had lands assigned them in 1785, when they migrated from the United States under their great chief, Joseph Brandt, who had supported the Royal cause during the war which followed the rebellion of the English colonic^s. Of these lands, originally 1200 square miles, their descendants now hold only an ineonsiaerable portion. The Iroquois of Lower Canada (Quebec), are descendants of thost whom the French Missionaries formerly converted to Christianity, and who passed from their native cantons, south of Lake Ontario, to settlements provided for them near the St. Lawrence. The Iroquois, and many of the other tribes of Canadian Indians, now gain a livelihood, partly by means of Agric "tare and by carry- ing on various petty manufactures — basket making, ornaments, &c. —partly by having recourse to their ancient pursuits of hunting and fishing. Through a Department of State (Indian Affairs) aid is distributed amongst the tribes, for procuring seed, grain, imp1em3Dte, building of school houses, teachers, medical services, peiutions to the old, infirm pnd destitute, and for other objects. In the schools for Indian children, of whom mo^e boys than girls attend, the total number of scholars, for Ontario and Quebec is short of 2,000, with about fifty paid teachers ^ Very few schools for Indians have yet been opened Id Nova Scotia ^ "^w Bmiiawick. CHAPTER FIRST. Capt er's First Voyage (A. D. 1534). 1. It has been stated in the Introduction that the honour of the discovery of Canada belongs to Jacques Oartier, who was a seaman of St. Malo, in France. He made three voyages from his native port to the St. Lawrence, between the years 1534 and 1642. Some say he made a fourth voyage, but of this there are no cer- tain accounts. 2, Cartier set sail from St. Malo on Monday, April 20th, 1534. He had under his command about 120 men in two vessels of about sixty tons each. On May 10th he reached Cape Bonavista, Newfoundland ; thence he sailed in a northerly direction until he came to an opening — the Straits of Belleisle — which led into the dtuU of St. Lawrence. Some time was spent in coasting along the south shore of Labrador. Cartier was struck by the rocky and barren appoarance of that region. He said of it " there is no good soil — it is more likely than not that this is the land which God assigned to Cain." The little squadron, after steering southwards along the west shore of Newfoundland, passed thence to the Magdalen Islands. Prodigious numbers of birds were found here, of which a great many were killed for food. Cartier said " we could have loaded thirty barges with birds in an hour." He was much pleased with one of those islands, saying of it "it contains the finest land we have seen. One arpent of it is better than all New- foundland. It has beautiftil trees, and prairies full of wild com and peas in flower, as fine as m France, also abundance of currants, strawberries, roses, and sweet herbs." The island so commended is supposed to have been that marked on the map as '^ Bryon's Isle." Sail- 26 CARTtER*S FIRST VOYAGE. ■ liii' liii:; I I all 'I' ing on a south westerly course from the Magdalen islands, Cartier reached the maiulatid at a point of the coast of Gaspe. On Wednesday, July Ist, an opening into the land was entered, and named"** Z« Bale des Clia- leurs," on account of the great heat c^ the weather. Always thinking of a passage through to the " Indies," Cartier ordered his men to row in boats to the most westerly part of the bay. Savages were seen engaged in fishing and on one occasion their canoes surrounded the boats. The French discharged their fire-arms, which caused fear and wonder, and drove the natives away. Afterwards they were enticed to come near aad present8 were distributed amongst them. The French landed at several places to look at the fine trees, many of them different from those of Frunce. They saw the ground covered with red and white ber- ries, strawberries, raspberries, and other fruits, growing on low bushes. 3. On Friday, July 24th, a wooden cross was pre- pared, thirty feet high. It was erected near the shore with much ceremony. The natives were watching close at hand. To display the power of Europeans, guns were fired, and the friendly disposition of the French was shewn by making presents to the poor Indiana. Having thus performed acts, which, in those days, were considered to be taking possession of anew country, Cartier left Bay Chaleurs. He carried off two of the natives. Sailing northwards and westwards, he reached the island of Auticosti, and then passed on some distance towards the mouth of the river St. Lawrence. He did not go far in this direction, for he found the weather and the currents unfavorable. As the season, also, was advancing, he decided to return home.* He reached St. Malo on September 5th. Thus ended Cai'tiei'^s first voyage to Canada. * As it was only the be^nning of August he would perhaps have remained longer nut for the opinion cf a council of his officers and pilots, who sud that nothing more cou^d be attempted that season. Tli*f kad plenty •i pr«vi8i»Bs, iadudiog fish aid birds. V ARTIE R'S SECOND VOYAOE, 27 CHAPTER SECOND. Cartier's Second Voyage. — Stadacona. — Hochelaga. — Wi: TER Quarters at the River St. Charles. (A.D. 1535 ) 4. Ciirtier made a report of his ^^oyage to his king, Francis I. He shewed the two natives, whom he had brouglit home, as examples of the people inhabiting those distant regions. The king and court were pleased JTACQUES CARTIXB LANDIHO AT THK ISLAND OF OBUCANI. with what had been done, and readily agreed to fur- nish ships and men for a second voyage. It was thought that if a passage to the Indies could not be found there, yet gold and precious stones might be procui-ed. Another object was, to impart to the heathen natives a n ^ C ARTIER' a SECOND VOYAGE, ill knowledge of the Ohr'stian faith. Three vessels, named, respectively: ** Grande Hertnine" "Petite Hermine" and "Emerillon*^ were prepared for the purpose, and witli these under his command, Oartier set out on his second voyage, on May 19th, 1635. In addition to the officers and men required j'or navigating the ships, there were several who went out as volunteers. The two savages were on board, now able to be of some service as inter- preters. 5. A rough passage of nearly three months brought the squadron to the mouth of the great river St Law- rence.* Guided, in part, by the information of his two interpreters, Cartier entered and sailed boldly up the stream. On September 1st the mouth of the Sa- guenay was reached, on the 6th, Isle-aux-Coudres, and the island of Orleans on the 7th. With the aid of the interpreters communication was held with the natives, who came off in bark canoes and surrounded the ships, bringing fish, maize, and fruit. The principal chief was named Donnacona. To him Oartier presented wine, biscuits, and sundry trifles. The people received and treated the Fi jnch captain and bis companions in the most friendly manner. After examining the coast of Or- leans and the north and so« ith banks of the St. Lawrence, Oartier found a place sui cable for mooring his vessels. It was at the mouth of a small river flowing into the St. Lawrence. Oartier named it St. Oroix, but it is now known by the name of the St. Oharles. Here he placed two of his ships in security, having already determined to winter in the neighbourhood of the friendly savages. 6. Donnacona and his tribe occupied a settlement on the slope towards the right bank of the St. Charles, named Stadacona. It is thought that the site of the Indian town was thii,t upon which a part of the suburbs 01 Quebec, called St. Rochs, now stands. On September 19th Oartier, with upwards of fifty of ♦The ftrer and gulf derived their name from that eiven oriffinally ^^» certain bay in which Car tier's ships found shelter on August iOl^ the day of the fite St. Lawrence. C ARTIER* a SECOND VOTAOE, 29 his followers, set out to visit an Indian settlement of which he had been informed, named Hochelaga, situ- ated sixty leagues higher up the St. Lawrence. He went in the Emerillon, takmg, besides, two large flat bottomed boats. Arriving in Lake St. Peter the ship was left behind while about thirty of the party com- pleted the passage to Hochelaga in the boats. 8. Here also, as at Stadacona, the natives proved friendly. They dwelt in a bourgade strongly fenced round by means of a high palisade, stcnes, and trunks of trees.^ Its site is supposed to have been that upon which a part of the city of Montreal now stands. SECTION OF FAUSADB AT HOOHBLAQA. Attended by his followers, and ma,ny : .atives, Oartier ascended the neighbouring mountain, whence he sur- veyed the surrounding scenery. He gave to it the name. Royal Mount. He also appears to have attempted in vain to ascend^the rapids situated higher up the river. On the 5th of October, three days after his arrival, he took a friendly leave of the natives and set out to re- turn to Stadacona, which he reached on the 11th. 9, It may be mentioned here, as a singular thing, that although Oartier describes Hochelaga as a popu- lous settlement, containing about fifty considerable hab- itations, and surrounded by fields of maize, yet about seventy years afterwards, when the place was again X)B. i jMrii ii : I; :4h^ Hlat m ^5 30 C ARTIER' S SECOND VOYAGE. 1 visited by Frenchmen, no town, or fields, or remains of Indian dwellings were to be seen. 10. Oartier having brought back the Emerillon and the two barges, to the mouth of the St. Charles, steps were taken in preparation for the winter. He had not much confidence in Donnacona's people, although it is true they tried to seem friendly towarls the French and furnished some provisions. Therefore a sort of entrenchment was made of the place where the ships were moored, and the ships' cannon so mounted as to be ready for use. Unfortunately the French were not provided with abundance of warm clothing ; nor could the supply of fresh provisions be kept up. In conse- quence, they were but ill prepared to face the severity of a Canadian winter. 11, Long before the winter of 1535 was ended, Cartier's people were reduced to a state of extreme distress by cold and sickness. The absence of vegetables and fresh meat brought on the disease, scurvy. Twenty-five died, and the rest, including Oartier himself, became feeble, and unable to wait upon each other. The survivors had lost the hope of ever seeing their own country again, when a native made known a method of cure by means of tlie bark and foliage of the Spruce tree. 12, At length that dreadful winter came to an end, and the suffering French gradually recovered their bodily strength. As soon as the ice cleared away, the "Grande Hermine" and the "Petite Hermine'^ were removed from the stations which they had occupied for more than seven months.* The remaining people and supplies were placed on board those two vessels and preparations made for departure. Early in May every- thing was ready. 13. Before leaving, Oartier determined to go through the ceremony of claiming passession Df the country m * Cartler's numbers being reduced by the twenty-five deaths which had occurred, he did not require the further use of the Emerillon. Some decayed remains of this old vessel were found about three hundred vears afterwards, embedded in the sand and mud near tho mouth of the river St. Cllarlei. C ARTIER' S SECOND VOYAGE, 81 the name of the king of France. He also laid a plan for seizing and carrying off tho Indian chief Donna- cona. During the winter the Indians of Stadacona had become less friendly towards the French than they were FLAN OF THK INDIAlT TOWN AT HOCHELAOA. C—Home of the chitf. D—Hatnpart. at first. While his people were sick and dyin^ of tht scurvy, Cartier was careful to conceal his condition. He was afraid lest the natives should take advantage ol his weakness and attack him in his quarters. The In- dians do not seem to have been openly hostile, but, as spring drew rear, large numbers of them came together in Stadacona. There were signs of an intended attack, if the French should be found off their guard. Even the two interpreters appeared less faithful, and also inclined to remain altogether with Donnacona. On May 3rd, the French raised a wooden cross on the river-bank. It was thirty-five feet high and was marked rvith the arms of France and the name of King Fran- cis I The ceremony was accompanied with the discharge of fire-arms and of the ships' cannon. 32 C ARTIES^ S SECOND VOYAGE, t i Soon afterwards Donnacona attended by a large num- ber of savages came to the river-bank, the ships being near at hand. Cartier caused him, and several others, together with the two interpreters, to be seized and taken on board. The savages, making no resistance, fled from the river side. Then they returned to the bank, and culled aloud for their chief to be restored. Cartier brought him on dec^c where they could see and hear him. Donnacona was- made to say to his people that he was going to visit the French king, but that he would soon come back. While some have blamed Car- tier for thus carrying off the chief of the poor Indians, who had shewn the French much kindness, others speak of it more lightly, as a proceeding common in those days. After leaving Stadacona, nearly seven weeks were spent by Cartier and his companions in making good their passage down the river St. Lawrence, and across the Gulf to Cape Race. In seventeen days more they reached St. Malo, arriving there on July 6th, 1536. 14. This second voyage of Jacques Cartier to Canada was the means of procurmg agreat deal of useful know- ledge. It made known parts of America, far inland, but which could be reached through agreat river, navigable by the largest ships of those days. It is believed that when Cartier was at Mount-Royal, in October, 1535, he was told of other parts, still further distant, where great lakes were, and beyond which another great river (the Mississippi) flowed, towards the South. Of course he felt sure that the fame of his discoveries and the sight of his Indian captives would lead at once to the fitting out of a third and still greater expedition. But when he reached France, the king was at war with Charles V, then emperor of Oermaay and Spain. This, together with disputes about religion, filled men's minds. Cartier's discoveries in America were no longer thought of. He and his future plans were wholly Deglected. O ARTIER' S THIRD VOYAGE, 88 5 num- 3 being others, d taken Bdfrom ak, and Cartier nd hear pie that that he led Car- Indians, srs speak in those ;ks were ng good id across lore they L536. Canada ul know- land, but aavigablo eved that 1535, he lere great river (the course he the si^ht ;he fitting as at war id Spain. Red men's [no longer tre wholly Donnacona, and most of the Indi^^ns who had been brought to France, died there, before anything could be done towards restoring them to their native land. CHAPTER THIRD. Cartier's Third Voyage. — Roberval. — Character op Cartier. 15. Four years passed away. Cartier had friends at court, who at len^h found an opportunity of biinffing his plans into notice. They tried to persuade the king to approve of the following up of his discoveries, and to cause colonists to be sent out to Canada.* But others opposed, for the reasons that the climate was very severe and had l)een already fatal to many Frenchmen. These also said it was not worth while to care about a country full of forests, fitted only for sav- ages, and which did not seem to contain gold and silver. Cartier and his friends said that the land was good for settlement, and that gold and silver might be found. They declared, too, tnat it would be a jgood design to make known the Christian religion to the savages. 16. In the end king Francis consented to the fitting out of another expedition. Money was given to buy ships and provisions. Cartier was appointed Captain- General of the fleet, and M. de la Roque de Roberval was named Viceroy over Newfoundland, Labrador and Canada. They were directed to take out colonists. But as it was hard to procure persons willing to go, Roberval and Cartier were commanded to select prisoners from the ^aols and galleys. Five vessels were made ready and supplied with pro- visions for two years. These were put under Cartiei*'s * The re^ou above the Saguenay, extending towards and beyond Stadacona, was at first called Canada. It is uncertain whether this name was of Indian or European origin. 8 ~ggf. u CARTIER'S THIRD VOTA&Jf, 1 '1- m ill i': ■ 1 ^! ,1_.: ; ; 1' lll 11 1 V ■;■ J^^''^' ^lli^ command, with a portion of the colonists, to sail in ad- vance of Roberval. Roberval was to follow with the main body of the colonists and addition 1 supplies. 17. On the Ji3rd of May, 1541, Oartitr set sail from St. Malo, and, after a voyage of about three months, arrived once more at Stadacona. The savages, with their new chief or Aaona, inquired for Donnaccna and the other warriors who had been carried off five years before. They were told that all of them had died in France. Excepting the Agona, the Indians were not content with Cartier's explanations. Mistrusting them, Cartier took his vessels higher up the river St. Lawrence, to Cap-Euuge. Here, near to the mouth of a small stream, three of the ships were safely moored. Stores were landed and storehousec built. On the high land abo^/e^ a small fort was made. Enclosures and cannon were placed so as to protect the ships and the works against the savages. Some of the people were set at work, preparing ground for cultivation. Cartier sent two of his vessels home to France with a report of his proceedings, and with letters, in which he stated his hope of the early arrival of Roberval. 18. While the fort at Oap-Rouge was being built, Cartier took a number of his men, in two barges, up the river to Hochelaga. With the aid of some friendly Indians he tried to make his way up the rapids, situated on the river above Hochelaga. In this attempt he fail- ed. Returning to Cap-Rouge, he found that the Indians of the neighbourhood, including those of Stadacona, were entirely unfriendly. Some quarrels had occurred, in his absence, between the people working on the fort and the savages. One Frenchman had been killed. Ill feeling between the French and the Indians continued throughout the ensuis^^ winter. The French had to remain always on their guard and scarcely dared to go outside their enclosures. The savages were fiir too numerous for them, and, owing to Roberval's not join- ing them with fresh supplies, the^' had but little ammu- nition. But of the incidents which occurred at Cap- C ARTIE WS THIRD VOYAGE, 35 Rouge between October, 1541, and May, 1542, very little is known. 30. As soon as spring retnmed, Cartier made several excursions to search for gold and silver. None were found, and his people were discontented. Boberval did not arrive, and it had become impossible to carry out the objects of the expedition in the face of the superior numbers and enmity of the natives. The French Captain therefore resolved to return home. Embarking all his people he sailed down the St. Lawrence and made for Newfoundland, which he reached in June, 1542. Tliere he fell in with Roberval, who ordered him to turn back and accompany him to the St. Lawrence. This Cartier refused to do. It is said that, to avoid being forced to obey his superior officer, Cartier set sail from Newfoundland, in the night time, for France. He arrived safe at St. Malo. Whatever explanations he may have given of his conduct towards Roberval, he brought back to France a favourable account of the soil of Canada. He also shewed some pieces of iron ore and some crystals. 31. In the meantime Roberval continued his voyage to the St. Lawrence. He took possession of the quarters which Jacques Cartier and his companions had occu- pied at Cap-Rouge. There, a winter of terrible hard- ship was passed. More than sixty of RobervaVs colonists died from the cold and scurvy. The Indians, outside of the enclosures, defied and annoyed the French as much as possible. Within, the colonists, being mostly convicts, and ill fitted to live in peace and good order among themselves, were managed with difficulty. In fact, Roberval was obliged to hang several, and also to have the less turbulent scourgeq and imprisoned. , In the spring of 1543 he endeavoured to explore the region of the river Saguenay. The expedition under Roberval pr()ye4 a complete faiiur?. fie §eems to bav? remmne^ ift Canada uotjl I 86 C ARTIER* 8 THIRD VOTAGB, W' i| rl|. i !il!H j the year 1544. During his stay he more than onco aent home, requesting succour. But the King, instead of sending aid, ordered him to return to France. * 353. Of Jacques Cartier himself no farther informa- tion has been given in French history. He is supposed to have died near his native town St, Malo. lie was one of the bravest and most skilful sea-captains of his time. That lie was very highly esteemecf by the king and court of France we know from the words used in his liist commission, dated October the 15th, 1540. In JAOijUSS CABTlt^U. this the king is made to say "Having confidence in the character, judgment, ability, loyalty, dignity, hardihood, great diligence, and experience of Jacques Uartier, " He was a very pious man. This was shewn in all his voyages by his causing religious services to be held * It is Bald that Jacques Cartier was sent out to bring borne Rober- val and his surviving people. Several years afterwams Roberval, with his brother, set sail from France on another expedition to Canada. But all perished at sea. M, DE LA ROCHE, 37 reffularljr in the ships under his command, and by his joining in religious ceremonies with the crews before starting. Most of the names which he gave to the rivers, islands, and places, discovered by himself, wore chosen from those ot the saints. His faults, po far as we know about them, were those common to the discoverers of that age. If it was a great fault, on one occasion, to disobey his superior < '''-^er, ho had to choose between that and the ruin is^hich I •' fore- saw would surely attend. Roberval's enterprise. Koberval himself, probably, committed a great mistake in not being guided by Cartier*s unhappy experience and by his advice not to proceed. ^O.if* r^^ *? ej-^n^^^ CHAPTER FOURTH. i Interval of more than Half a Century. — Expedition of M. DE La Roche.— Sable Island. — The Peltry Trade. (1544-1600.) 23. After the times of Jacques Cartier more than half a century passed away before further attempts were made to settle Canada. During that interval, France was ruled by six kings in succession — namely, Francis I, Henry II, Francis II, Charles IX, Henry III, Henry IV. The reiffns of these sovereigns were an almost continued scene of warfare abroad and quarrels at home. j 34. At length, in 1598, Henry IV conferred upon» the Marquis ae la Roche the commission which had been formerly held by M. Roberval. De la Roche took out a body of convicts. These he landed on Sable Island, intending to remove them after he had spent some time in exploring the nearest coasts. But he never returned to them, so that the wretched convicts had to remain on the island a number of years, during which all except twelve perished. The survivors were .'•ssari a if ! • 9$ Jf. DE LA BOCHB, brought back to France. Thus M. de la Roche's expe- dition was another failure. 35. While the banks of the St. Lawrence and the forests of Canada were thus abandoned to the native Indians alone, the French and other European people did not cease to navigate the Atlantic. They came every season to fish, near Newfoundland and Nova IScotia, and in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. Their traders also did business with Indians on the coasts. The sav- ages brought skins of wild animals, and furs, ibr which the Europeans gave them, in exchange, various useful articles. The trade thus carried on with the savages came to be called the " Peltry Trade." In those days it was found to be a very valuable source of profit. The skins and furs, obtained cheaply from the Indians, were sold afterwards in Europe, at considerable prices. In the early times of Canadian history, the peltry trade formed the principal object of commerce. Mer- chants, and companies, in France, strove to obtain chaj'ters, giving them the sole right to carry on that trade. They were usually bound, in return, to cany out settlers, and to do other things relative to the set- tlement of the country, and the support of religion. In short, the peltry trade, and the desire to convert the savages to Christianity, were long the only real foundations of intercourse between France and Canada. 86. The animals whose skins were the chief objects of the peltry trade were the following: the Beaver, the Bear, the Otter, the Fox, the Martin, the Mink, the Wild-cat or Lynx, the Muskrat, also the Moose and Cariboo. Of all these the Beaver was the most val- uable. FUR COMPANIES, 39 CHAPTER FIFTH. Fur Companies. — Chauvin, PoNTEGRAvi, Champlain, De monts, poutrincourt. — powers and privileges of the Company of De Monts. — Port Royal Founded. — Cham PLAIN Founds Quebec— Winter of 1608-^. (1600-1609.) 27, Some time before the year 1600, the coasts of Nova Scotia — then called Acadia — and the shores of the Gulf and River St. Lawrence, were much freauented by the French traders. They had dealings with the sav- ages at difEeront places. As far up the St. Lawrence as the mouth of the Saguenay there was already a trading station, called Tadoussac. But no permanent settlement in those regions had yet been made. The fisheries, and the traffic in skins with the Indians, had, hitherto, been carried on by any private persons who chose to do so. !38, But, in the year 1699, and afterwards, several persons of note came to take part in the peltry business. To hinder private traders, and to conduct the traffic on a larger scale, those pei^ons joined in forming com- panies. The principal members, or partners, seem to have been merchants as well as seamen. The private traders belonged chiefly to Dieppe, St. Malo, Rouen and Rochelle, many of whom, however, joined the com- panies. The first company was formed by M. Pontegrav^, Captain Chauvin, and others. The king granted to them a charter, in virtue of which they were to have the sole right of trading with the savages, as well as all the powers which had formerly been conferred upon Roberval and de la Roche. In return for their pn\i- Icges, they were required to carry out five hundred set- tlers to the banks of the St. Lawrence. They were also bound to provide for religion. Chauvin, who made several voyages to Tadoussac, died soon afterwards. Then a new and wealthier com- / f" iit'ftfTi'V"'"'''^f 40 J)B MONTSL *.. ; i i ; ! ?any was formed by M. do Chates, governor of Dieppe, •ontegravo was also in this company. He and De Chates took into partnership another person, who became one of the most remarkable men of those times — Samuel de Champlain. 29. In the year 1603, Champlain and Pontegrave made a voyage to Tadoussac. They passed thence up the St. Lawrence, as far as the rapids above the site of Hochelaga. This Indian town, as well as Stadacona, had ceased to exist; for Champlain, who wrote a history of the voyage, saw no remains of their former occupants.* The promontory near Stadacona had, by this time, come to be called Quebec in the native tongue. When, at the close of the season, Champ ';'At d Pontegrave arrived in France, they found that M. ae Chates was dead. 30. In place of M. de Chates, the kin^ named M. de Monts. In conjunction with Champlain, Pontegrave and a wealthy Baron, named Poutrincourt, M. de Monts fitted out an expedition in the year 1604. It was the best furnished that had ever left France for the West. Only one of the ships, however, was intended for Canada. Others, conveying De Monts, Poutrincourt and Cham- plain, were to land settlers and supplies in Acadia, and to found a perma cnt settlement there. At the same time Pontegrave was to cruise in the 'neighbourhood of the gulf shores and Cap-Breton to cct the rights and privileges of the company fror^ ' private traders. 31. It is necessary to explain the rigt -• md privileges named in the preceding article, and also to state what were the powers and the duties of the company. The head of the company, De Monts, was to be Lieutenant of the king over all parts of North America, from the * The young reader may ask to be told what had become of the people, of whom such numbers occupied f^tadacona and Hochelaga, about si'-ty years before. The question cannot be answererl satiS' factorily. Some have thought that they miw'i have been driven from their settlements by hostile tribes, and thbfr habitations destroyed. Others, that Jacques Cartier's Indians were of the tribes called Huron Iroquois, and that they abandoned Stadacona and Hochelaga to join the Iroquois nations, whose chief settlements were south of Lake Ontario. DE M0NT8, 41 latitude of 40° to 46° North. He was enjoined to estab- lish colonists, cultivate the soil, search for mines, build forts and towns, and to confer grants of land. None but the company were to have the right of trading with the natives. De Monts and his friends, being Hugue- nots,* were to be allowed the free exercise of their own religion. But they were to protect the catholic religion everywhere, and to provide for converting the savages to that faith. The company had likewise the power to warn off, and even to seize, all ships found tradmg with the natives. It should be mentioned here that the former compa- nies had placed no real colonists in New-Fmnce. They had merely established a few trading stations, where all were their agents for procuring furs, and men other- wise employed in connection with their traffic. 3!3. De 'Monts, with Poutrincourt and Ohamplain, explored the coasts of Nova Scotia and New England. After spending some time in searching for a suitable place, they entered an inlet leading from the Bay of Fundy. Here, on a beautiful site they founded Fort Royal, afterwards named Annapolis. I^nd was cleared ana seed sown. In 1606, De Monts made a ^rant of the place to Poutrincourt, who made efforts to increase the number of colonists there, and in adjacent parts of Acadia. In 1607, owing to the enmity of the merchants in several French sea-ports, the powers and privileges granted to De Monts were taken away. The Acadian colony was greatly iniured by this. It continued, how- ever, in existence. Ministers of reMgion — a priest of the Franciscan order of Recollets, and two Jesuits — were sent out in 1610 P,nd 1 611. But in 1C13 the Port- Royai settlement was, for the time, ruined by Capt. Argall, the commander of an English ship. * The French protestants or Calvinlsts were styled Huguenots. King Henry IV himself Wh9 a Huguenot, while king of Navarre, before he came to the throne of France. A gr^at manv of the members of De Mont43^ company, as well as many of the sailors, and others employed, were also proteatants. 42 CHAMPLAIN, )C 33. Meanwhile, in the year 1608, Ohamplain, in company with Pontegrave, was despatched from France, as the agent of M. de Monts, to establish a colony on the banks of the St. Lawrence. He had spent his time, since 1604, partly at Port-Royal, and partly in exploring the coasts and islands in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and the adjacent regions. After a passage of nearly two months, Champlain arrived at Tadoussac in the month of June. Thence he passed up the river until he arrived at the mouth of the St. Charles under Cape Diamond. There, on July 3rd, 1608, he landed his people — artizans, labourers and sailors — ^and began to clear the ground, and to constinict habitations, storehouses, and defences. This was the beginning of Quebec, the future capital of New-France. 34. While Champlain was occupied with these works, Pontegrave trafficked with the savages at Tadoussac. On the approach of winter Pontegrave left for France. Thirty persons remained with Champlain at Quebec, Champlain's experience at Port-Koyal enabled him to protect his people, during their first winter, from many causes of suffering to which they might have been ex- posed. But there was one dangerous enemy that he could not guard against — the scurvy.* This dreadful scourge carried oif most of his work-people. Indeed all might have died of it but for the mildness and shortness of the winter, which ended early in April, 1609. The survivors soon recovered their health and strength. Pontegrave was expected to arrive from France in the month of May. But Champlain was of so active a dis- *The scurvy, called by the French "Mai de terre," was a very common and fatal disease until about the middle of th^ eighteenth century. It was brought on, when people, whether at seiN or on land, were obliged to live in a confined space, without fresh meat and ve- getable?, and exposed to hardships. In course of time It was found out that the use of lime-juico, vinegar, &c, prevented the disease, and cured those who were at&ietcd with it. Siuce then it Las become as rare as it was formerly common. CBAMPLAIN, 43 position, that without waiting for the men and fresh supplies to be brought out oy P o:: te;;rave, he started ou un expedition up the St. Lawrence before the end of April. CHAPTER SIXTH. The Indians. — Champlain's Allianci^ with the Canadian Indians. — His Three Expeditions against the Iroquois. — His Discoveries in New-France. (1609-1615.) 35. Champlain tried to gain the good will of the 'savages whom he found on the banks of the St. Law- rence. He saw and held intercourse with those belong- ing to a number of tribes. Of these, there were the Montagnais, who traded with the French at Tadoussac, frequenting the Saguenay river and the St. Lawrence, below and near to Quebec. Next there were several minor tribes who hunted in the territory through which the St. Maurice flowed. But the most numerous and warlike were the Hurons and the Algonquins. The head-quarters of the Hurons were on the borders of Lake Huron. The Algonquins, who are thought to have been the original stock or source from which most of the others descended, were spread over an imux^nse tract of country, but most numerous along the ^cat river Otta- wa. There were other bodies or families of Indians, then occupying parts of the region now included in Canada, but it is not necessary to give their various names here. It is enough for the young reader to remember that the savages whose good will Champlain tried to secure were, chiefly, the Montagnais, the Hu- rons and the Algonquins. Champlain found out .that these Indian nations were all hostile to the Iroquois, whose chief settlements lay south of Lake Ontario, in the country which now forms the northern part of the State of New York. The Iro- quois consisted of five considerable t>ribes, named, the ■■■■ \n ill fllii ! 1 ' ' i 44 CHAMPLAIN, m\ Mohawks (or Agnierp), the Oneidas, the Onondagas, the Cayuffas, and the benecas. These people were very fierce, and warlike. They were in league against the Canadian Indians, and against all other tribes within their reach. Thev were in the habit of entering the St Lawrence by the way of Lake Champlain, and down tne river Richelieu, then called the River of the Iro- quois. They also crossed Lake Ontario, to the northern shore, or descended the St. liawrence, down to the mouth of the Ottawa, and the Island of Montreal. They attacked and massacred the Hurons, Algonquins and other tribes of Canada, wherever they could nnd them. A very bitter enmity existed between the hostile nations of savages. Such was the state of things when Cham- plain moved up the river St. Lawrence in the spring of 1609. 36. Champlain desired to be on friendly terms with those tribes of Indians who were to be the nearest neigh- bours of the French. He also wished to open a great trade in peltry with the Hurons and Algonquins, who hunted near the Ottawa and in more distant regions beyond; and he required the aid of these to enable him to explore the interior of the continent. By these motives he was induced to take part in the warfare against the Iroquois. He therefore made an alliance with the Hurons and iUgonquins, who promised in return to shew him their country and to befriend as well as to trade with the French. 37. In consequence of his agreement with his allies, he accompanied their warriors in three expeditions against the Iroquois, in the years 1609, 1610 and 1015. In the first of these he had an opportunity of witnessing the modes in which savage warfare was conducted. He had only two Frenchmen with him. His allies went in canoes, by the way of the river Richelieu, to seek their enemies in their own country. They landed at a point not far fipom the outlet of Lake Champlain. As they drew near to the parts where they expected to find Iro- quois wan-iora, they marched only in the night time. CHAMPLAIN, 46 During daylight they lay still and lighted no fire. A considerable battle took place. When it had just begun, while the Iroquois were preparing to discharge tneir arrows, Champlain, in armour, suddenly shewed himself in front of them. His strange appearance surprised them. But when, with his gun, he killed an Iroquois chief, and wounded several others, and when his two French followers fired their pieces, the Iroquois were terrified. They turned and fled in all directions, pur- sued by the Hurons and Algonquius. The Iroquois I were completely defeated, many being killed, and some I of them taken prisoners. For these Champlain tried in vain to secure humane treatment. His allies would not listen to him, but proceeded to bum and torment their {captives. The Hurons, Algonquius and Montagnais celebrated their victory by a ^reat feast, and Champlain witnessed their proceedings with horror. He saw them tear off the nails of their victims, put out their eyes, cut off their ears and lips, apply fire to different parts of their bodies, which were then mangled and cut to [pieces. The entertainment clc^sed with devouring the [flesh of the slain. The sufferers themselves endured their torments with an outward shew of indifference. jChamplain's endeavours to save them were met by the [declaration, that what he witnessed was the fate of the Hurons and Algoncjuins, whenever these fell into the [hands of the Iroquois. The conquerors returned to their own hunting grounds md Champlain to Quebec. 38. In the following year, 1610, Champlain, with a few Frenchmen, again joined his Indian allies in an expedition agaiust their enemies. The results were tlie lame as before — a battle, the defeat of the Iroquois, and ihocking cruelties practised upon the prisoners. 39i In the year 1615, Champlain joined in a third md still ^eater expedition against the Iroquois. On ihis occasion he went by a different and much longer foute, as je desired to visit the Hurons in their own )untry. He passed the rapids above Montreal and it ' It 46 CHAMPLAIN, then up the river Ottawa. From this he crossed the high land to lake Nipissing, and thence to the Georgian Bay, along the coast of which he descended to the Huron country. This lay between the Georgian Bay and Lake Simcoe. Here, in a number of bourgades and thriving settlements, dwelt the Huron people. They have been estimated at upwards of 30,000 souls when first visited by the French. After spending some time amongst thera, Champlain accompanied the Huron warriors on their march to- wards the territories of the Iroquois. They passed through Lake Simcoe, and thence to the Bay of Quinte, and crossed Lake Ontario. On reaching the Iroquois country they found a con- siderable body of their enemies stationed in a rudely constructed fo"^t and ready to receive them. Champlain endeavoured to explain to his allies how they ou^ht to proceed in making their assault. The Iroquois had now become a little accustomed to the fire-arms of the French and were not so afraid of them as formerly. Besides this, they were well sheltered in their fort. The Hurons, neglecting Champlain's advice, made their attack in a very irregular manner and were re- pulsed. Champlain himself was wounded by an arrow. Several Hurons were also killed and wounded. Although Champlain and his French followers used their fire-arms skilfully and did all they could to assist and encourage their allies, yet the fickle Hurons who had come so far to fight the Iroquois, determined to retreat. The wounded, Champlain amongst thera, were carried off as carefully as possible on litters, in the midst of the retiring Indians. They marched back to Lake Ontario and crossed oyer to the north shore. Some time was spent in hunting between Ontario and Lake Simcoe. It was late in the autumn before they reached the Huron settlements. Champlain, while crossing Lake Ontario, was informed that there was a route by water down to the lower St. Lawrence. But the savages pretended they coul4 pot CHAMP LAIN, 4? spare canoes or guides at that advanced season of the year. He was therefore obliged to go and spend the winter amongst them. There was a considerable number of Frencnmen with him. A Recollet priest, Joseph le Caron, was already established amon^ the Hurons. Champlain considered that, with the aid of the priest, and of his French followers, he could gain much useful information about the country and the neighbouring savage tribes. He cheerfully submitted to his lot, and remained the guest of the Hurons about six mouths, until the month of May, 1616. 40. While Champlain gained the friendship of many Indian tribes through assisting them against the Iro- quois, the part which he took was followed by unhappy results. It increased the enmity of the Iroquois towards the Indians of Canada, without being of much real benefit to these in their defence. It also laid the foun- dation of deadlj hostility towards the French which was kept up, with mnnite harm to the colony, during most of the ensuing one hundred and fifty years. It is said that, before he decided upon interfering in the warfare of the savages, he took counsel with his partner, M. Pontegrave. 41. During the six years which had now elapsed since the foundation of Quebec, Champlain had added a good deal to what was previously known of the inte- rior of New-France. He was the first, of Europeans, to pass up th a river Richelieu, and to behold the beautiful sheet of water called, after his own name, Lake Champlain. He first penetrated through the rapids to the mouth of the pttawa, and went up that great river. He also made *i:nown the existence of Lake Nipissing, Lake Huron, ake Simcoe, and Lake Ontario. During his stay with the Hurons, he procured irnch aluable information about the nature and manners of ho savages. While there he made excursions among he tril)^8 newest tg the Hurons. He also held int^er- li:'!' . :r it I ! ill 1 If i i 48 CBAMPLAIN, course and made friendship with the chiefs of tribes whose settlements were many hundred miles distant from the Huron country. He heard, also, of the great inland sea— Hudson's Bay, then called "the Sea of the North," — of Lakes Superior and Michigan, and of the great river Missis- sippi. He afterwards wrote and published in France an interesting narrative of his voyages and journeys, and prepared maps of the regions he visited. 4!^, Champlain was so long absent from Quebec on his third expedition to the Iroquois country, that the people there began to be very anxious about his safety. He was very much beloved by them, and when he came back, at last, about the end of June, 1616, accom- panied by the priest, Le Caron, their joy was unbounded. They assembled in a little chapel, which had been erected some time before, and publicly offered thanks to God for bringing him safe to them again after so long and dangerous a journey. CHAPTER SEVENTH. Condition and Progress of the Colony. — Madame Cham PLAIN. — Fort St. Louis.— Recollets. (1615-1624.) 48. It is necessary now to mako mention of the pro- gress of the colony begun by Champlain at Quebec, as well as of several important incidents that occurred. Very soon after the founding of Quebec, other stations were established, both at the mouth of the river St< Js CEAMPLAUr. 49 Maurice, and on what was afterwards called the Island 0^ Montreal. At the former of these places, called 'Three Rivers, a platform, storehouses, ana ji habitation were built. Indians came there to trade, from the St. Lawrence and from the region of the St. Maurice. On the Island of Montreal, Champlain had a piece of ground cleared and named Place Royale, on the site of the modern city. Also at the spot now called La- chine he constructed storehouses and named tlie rapids "Sault St. Louis." This soon became a great trading station and frequented every season by large numbers of Indians, bringing peltry from their hunting grounds up the Ottawa, and in the region of the great lakes. Tne Island opposite the city of Montreal was named by him St. Helen s Island, after the name of his wife.* 44. In the year 1610, Kin^ Henry IV, the friend of De Monts and Champlain, died in Faris, murdered by an assassin. His death was soon followed by the loss of the privileges enjoyed by De Monts. After De Monts, several persons of influence at the court became succes- sively the protectors of the colony of New France — the dukes De Soissons, Oonde, Montmorency and Venta- dour — having the title of Viceroys. Various changes occurred in the arrangements of the companies formed under the auspices of these personages. But the bravery, iidelity and piety of Champlain, caused him to be re- tainecf throughout as the head of the colony of Canada. Although really employed by the companies, as their ui(ent and representative, yet he held his commission from the king of France, f His discoveries and writings * During his connection of nearly thirty years with Canada, Cham- Elain crossed the Atlantic many times for the purpose of visiting Paris I the interest of the colony. On one of thes^ occasions he manied a lady named H^lene Bouill^, in the year 1611. She paid a visit to Quebec in 16:^0, and remained about lour years. tOnce, in 1619, steps were taken to deprive Champlain of this position, and to use his services solely for making new discoveries. His old friend Pontegrav6 was proposed to take his place and actu- ally was sent out to fill it during that year. But Champlain wowld not agree to such a chaage, and remained in Paris until the difficulty waa settled. ^ m 60 CBAMPLAIN. m ; ? i I I :l had ^ined him a great reputation in his native coantij. The influence thus acquired he always employed dili- gently in promoting the welfare of the colony. But in the management of the affairs of the companies in France, disputes and difficulties sprung up from time to time, by which Champlain's efforts were nindered. 45. Although the trading business was continued in Canada from year to year, yet no progress whatever had been made in settling colonists upon the lands. At Quebec there wer'^ seldom more than fifty or sixty per- sons remaining through the winter. These were nearly all persons in the employment of the companies. In the summer, the stations at Quebec Tadoussac, Three Rivers and Sault St.Louis, the crews of the trading ves- sels and the Indians caused a much larger concourse of people. To supply the religious wants of these and to labour at the conversion o'* *^he savages, priests had been brought out. In 1615, f oriests of the order of Re- collets came to Quebec, m 1617 and subsequent years, more RecoUets, and afterwards Jesuits, arrived. Reli- S'ous services were held at Quebec, Tadoussac and Three ivers. A small chapel and a monastery were built at the capital Recollets and Jesuits were employed, some at the stations which have been mentioned, otners on missions amongst the Indian tribes. These minis- ters of religion had plenty to do in instructing the sav- ages, as well as in holding services for the benefit of tne floating population of the trading posts. But, for a considerable time, there was no occupation for them in the way of laying the foundation of religion for the Seople of a future great colony. Champlam was very esirous of supplying this want. He thought it a great matter when a single family came out as actual settlers in the year 1617.* From time to time in after years a few others followed. Champlain brought his own wife and two attendants to Quebec, in 1620.f In 1621, a *Thi8 consisted of a man named Louis Hubert, his wife and three chUdren. t Madame Champlain was the first European lady that made he> CHAMPLAUf, ^ register of births, marriages and deaths, was begun by the RecoUets. 46. In noticing tiio progress of tlie infant colony, we must not omit to mention two serious causes, which afflicted it in Champluin's time, and continued to do so during the whole time of its growtli. The first was the hostility of the Iroquois. These did not confine their attacks to the savages of the coun- try. They came prowhng round the trench stations at Three Rivers, Sault St. Louis, and even Quebec. They attacked and killed Hurons and Montagnais under the very eyes of the French, and cut off the latter when- ever they C(Juld be found off their guard. In the yeai 1620, after Champlain had arrived from France with his family, large bodies of Iroouois ravaged the country, killing aany Indians. All tliat the French could ao was to vCep close inside their enclosures aiid defences. Secondly, the people of the trading vessels supplied intoxicating liquors to the Indians who came to traffic. The savages were thus first led to become drunkards. Champlam and the priests exerted themselves to put an end to the evil practice. But their efforts were only in part successful, and great disorders were occa- sioned. These causes, and the neglect of the companies to bring out colonists, and to supply the people who re- mained over winter with sufficient necessaries and means of defence, occasioned great anxiety to Champlain. The companies only cared for the gams of the fur trade. All the world, except Champlam himself, seemed to think nothing of Canada. 47. In 1620 Champlain laid the foundations of a new structure at Quebec, to which he gave the name of Fort St. Louis. It was intended to be spacious and appearance in Canada. Sbe was younger tban her husband, and remarkable for her piety and beauty. The savajB^es were delighted with her pre8"nce and gentle manners. She wore a small mirror at her girdle. The savages who approached her could see them- selves in it, and declared that ahe carried each one of them in ber heart :J:I 53 CHAMPLAnr, Un\ strong enough to afford shelter and protection to all in the place, in case (jf need. Several years elapsed before it was completed.* 48. In the meantime, owing to the disputes among the members of the Company of New France, and the complaints of neglect sent home by Champlain and the Recollets, the liing of France suppressed it and granted its chief powers and privileges to a new company. At the head of this were two brothers, Huguenots, named De Caen, belonging to the town of Rouen. The younger, Emery de Caen, went out to Canada to look after the company^s interests. 49. In all his concern about the welfare of the col- ony, Champlain was well seconded by the Recollet pnests. These worthy men exercised a great personal mfluence and were much esteemed both by the French and the savages. They received nothing beyond the bare necessaries of life from those whom they served, for they belonged to an order which was bound by a vow of poverty. With their own hands they cleared and cultivated land on the Inmk of the river St. Charles, the name of which they changed from that of Ste. Croix, given it by Jacques Cartier. Their habitation, con- structed in the year 1020, stood on the site now occu- pied by the General Ilospital.f 50. In the year 1C24, while the works on Fort St. Louis were in progress, Champlain left Quebec on a visit to Paris. He took with him Madame Champlain to spend the rest of her life in her native country. Her example in coming out to the colony had not yet been - i 1 1 it * It was situated on the commanding site now known as the Dur- ham Terrace. It was the head-quarters of the Governors of Canada up to the year 1834, when the fort, or Chateau, as it was often called, WM destroyed by fire. t The habitation or convent of the Recollets was in an exposed sit- uation, outside of the defences. The Iroouois made an attack upon it in 1623, whicti Induced Champlain to make Fort St. Louis 'itronger and lan?er than he had at fiiHt intended. The Kecollets afterwards had a liabltation nnd garden near to Fort St. Louis, on the ground now occupied by the Court House and the EngUsb CathedraL CHAMPLAJN, 63 imitated, and there were very few colonists yet estab- lished in the new country. Emery de Caen was lett behind in charge of affairs at Quebec. CHAPTER EIGHTH. Champlain's Endeavours.— Arrival of Jesuits at Quebec. — Religious Missions. — State of the Colony. — Quebec taken by the english. (a.d. i624-i629.) 51. Champlain was detained in France until the year 16;iG. He courageously stood up for the interests of the colony, although in doin^ so he had to incur the displeasure of some persons of infiuenco who belonged to the company, but who cared only for thei gains of the peltry trade. He went to plead his cause among the wealthy, the religious people, and the principal merchants of France. He earned his appeals into the camp and into the king's court. Being very much re- spected, and pleasing in his manners and conversation, he could not fail to obtain hearers. Louis XIII was king, and Cardinal Richelieu, the greatest man in France, had just become his first minister. Richelieu was then forming plans for restoring to order the affairs of the kins^dom. lie took up the case of Canada, after a time, and arranged a method of succouring and advancing the colony. Champlain returned to Quebec with some supplies. He found the work, which he had left to be done during his absence, very little advanced. He set diligently about completing it. 53. Meanwhile, in 16^5, the Society of Jesuits in France, who had been asked to assist in the work of the religious missions of Canada, sent out several of their order. * On their arrival, the Jesuits were rather * The first who came were named Lalcmant, Breboeuf and Masst^ They were accompanied b^ two Brothers of the order m^ ft Bft^oU«i prtefjtf ^iH 54 CHAMPLArN, ii!:.. w i 1 1 i i • : 1 tli 1 ' ' 1 -M t 1 . f ■':■ N' coldly received. Champlain was not there, and his representative, De Caen, was a Huguenot, who cared much more for his company's agents than he did for Jesuit priests. It is recorded that, no person oflEering tliem shelter, De Caen was on the point of providing for them a passage back to France. But the Recollets generously invited them to come to their habitation on the St. Charles, until they could provide for themselves. The Jesuits were by no means destitute of resources of their own, for they had an abundant supply of neces- saries and twenty workmen, for whom a, passage had been secured in a small vessel hired for the purpose, from the De Caens. They did not, therefore, long re- quire the hospitality of the Kecollets. A piece of ground, conceded to them by the head of the company, was speedily prepared and a building erected. It was not far from the habitation of the Recollets.* In the following year the Jesuits undertook missions among the Hurons and other savage nations. They had first to labour at learning their languages, and then to begin the still more diflBcult task oi inducing them to become Christians. The Jesuits and the Recollets worked together in harmony. The hardship and misery, necessary to be endured bv civilized persons dwelling among the barbarians of the North American forests, were cheerfully borne by those devoted men. 53. Between the years 1626 and 1629, the colony made no substantial progress. Although a new com- pany, of which an account is given in the next chapter, was formed, under the direction of Cardinal Richelieu, in 1627, its arrangements were not completed until the following year, and then it was found to be too late to save the colony from ruin. The company of the De Caens became so neglectful that the people who passed the winter at Quebec, and who depended upon supplies from France, had not * The first establishment of the Jesuits was on the ground named <*Notre-Dame des Anges," on the opposite hank ol the dt, Cbarles to tlut occupied by tbie BecoUets, CHAMPLAIN, 56 enough to eat. In the spring of 1627 they sent out an insufficient stock of provisions. At the same time the De Caens would not permit the Jesuits to bring from France what thev required for their own estab- lishment at Quebec. They had equipped a vessel of tlieir own for the purpose. In consequence they sent home their workmen from Canada, fearing they might not be able to feed them at Quebec. Sometimes the ships bringing out necessaries, had very long passages. The consequences to Champlain's people were serious, for then, the stock of provisions, intended for their support, were partly used up on the way out. The inconvenience was the more heavily felt because the Indians, their allies and visitors, observed their weakened condition. The Iroquois also became more bold and insolent. To add to Champlain's per- plexity, he was very indifferently supplied with ammu- nition for hisiguns, in case he should be obliged to use them in defending the place. He had not so many as fifty able bodied men under his command. Such was the state of affairs in the colony in the year 1628. 54. It happened in that year, that a ship with sup- plies for Quebec — the last sent out by the De Caens — was intercepted at sea by Commodore Kirkt. He was a French refugee', a Huguenot, who sailed under the English flag. With a small squadron he came up the St. Lawrence, as far as Tadoussac. There he destroyed all the property at the trading station, and put an end to the traffic for the season. He sent up a letter to Cham plain, to inform him about the vessel he had in- tercepted. Kirkt also desired to know if Champlain would surrender his post without resistance ; for, if not, as he was determined to have it, he would stay at Tadoussac and prevent any succours from reaching Quebec. He assured Champlain of good treatment for himself and followers, provided he would yield peaceably. Champlain concealed his real condition, as well nflhe CQuld, from Kirkt's messengers^ and returned 9 reply to I !• 56 CHAMPLAIN. iff! i I iu lip i I 1r ^:l m 113 1 the efiPect that he felt well able to defend his post. Kirkt did not see fit to approach Quebec that year. He pre- sently set sail from Tadoussac and proceeded down the St. Lawrence. 5i5. In France, before this time, the new company had taken the place of the old one. Although the sea- son was well advanced, yet a number of ships were sent, laden with colonists and all kinds of supplies for Que- bec. There were five vessels in all, commanded by M. de Roquemont. But as he was sailing into the Gulf of St. Lawrence, he met Kirkt, with his squadron, sailing out. A short conflict took place, w^ ich ended in the capture of Roquemont's ships by the English. This was a most unfortunate occurrence for Cham- plain and his people at Quebec. Had those supplies reached them t^ey would have been rescued from ruin. But now, as winter was approaching, their diminished stores afforded only a small daily allowance for each person. This was increased, for a time, by what could be procured from hunting and fishing, with the aid of a few friendly Indians. It is recorded that Champlain's people were glad to scour the neighbouring forest in search of roots and other casual means of sustaining life. But it is hard to understand how they all man- aged to survive the winter of 1628-29.* That they did not die of famine was owing, in part, to Champlain's example, and his influence and good arrangements. While he exhorted all around him to bear their condi- tion with patience, he limited himself to a share of the food no greater than that of the meanest person in the place. He also persuaded the Recollets and the Jesuits, as well as the only two families of colonists then in the country, named Hebert and Couillard, who had raised some crops on their lands, to contribute all they had to the common stock, * According to some accounts, M. de Roquemont had contrived to «end forward to Quebec a small party in a cutter, just before he fell in with Kirkt. This was to announce the coming of the French ships with succours. Perhaps this little vessel carrledTup some provisions, 9d^ W9 iMr9 Opt distinctly informed CHAMPLAIN, 57 56, In the spring of 1 629, the missionary priests who had gone to the Huron country, came down to Quebec, accompanied by several Frenchmen. They also depend' ed, for subsistence, upon suppHes from France, and could not remain without them longer in the midst of the savages. In their necessity, the French, at Quebec, observed that the Montagnais and Algonquins, with few excep- tions, were insolent, and inclined to take advantage of their weakness.* When July came, even Cham plain could not help shewing signs of extreme anxiety. He had now given up all hope of witnessing the arrival of ships from France. But, about the middle of that month, an event oc- curred which put an end to the struggle. Sir David Kirkt had returned with his squadron to Tadoussac. He sent on his two brothers, Louis and Thomas, with three armed ships, to Quebec. This time, Champlain made no pretence of ability to defend his post. He surrendered on July 20th, and thus lost, at one stroke, the fruits of more than twenty years' arduous exertion. The conditions wore, that, on yielding up the place, Champlain with all his people, and their personal effects, should be carried to England, and thence be permitted to pass over to France. The brothers Kirkt then established themselves in possession of Quebec. Champlain and his followers were conveyed down to Tadoussac, where they were courteously received by Sir David Kirkt, 'and tlieir pas- sage across the Atlantic provided for. 57. Champlain was a man of astonishing persever- ance. He, and the priests, and all the French, except a few who were permitted to remain as settlers, had been carried away captive, and the country given up into the * The Abenaquis, a brave Indian nation whose tribes then occupied the country which now forms the State of Maine, behaved very dif- ferently from the Montagnais and Alffonqulns of the St. Lawrence. Thev sent friendly meseages to Champlain and offere4 Xo recclvQ ^4 U^ tblrt^ of bii people durini; the D^xt winter li r'.'t 58 CHAMPLAIN, W 1 possession of the English. Yet he by no means yielded to despair. On the contrary, he immediately set about working out plans for the recovery of his colony. Even before he left Quebec his first steps in thai direction were taken ; for, the two or three heads o\ families who were able to make a livelihood by the cul- tivation of the ground, went to him for his advice about their own course — whether they had better go or remain behind. He counseled them to remain, at least on trial. They could, he said, live on their crops, and trade in peltry with the savages ; but that, if they should find themselves not well treated by the English, and if they did not like their lot, they might next year return to France. Champlain hoped, in fact, that, by next year, the country would be recovered by France. When he arrived in England he went to the ambas- sador of France and gave, m writing, all the particulars of Kirkt's proceedings. He also urged the ambassador to negotiate the restoration of the colony. Next, he went to Paris and brought his case under the particular notice of Richelieu and other persons of influence. At the same time, he took advantage of his stay in the French capital to publish information about the advantages of Canada. He thus tried to conquer people's indifference, and their ignorance on those subjects. Unless Ohaniplain had thus exerted himself, the court and people of France might then have abandoned the country forever. Although he could not point at Canada, as others did at Mexico and Peru, as a place for procuring gold, silver and precious stones, he set before their minds grand ideas of another sort. He spoke to them of the oppor- tunity there was of converting to Christianity whole nations of barbarians, and the glory of founding a great French empire on the other side of the Atlantic. His well known piety, and his representations about the heatheo Indians, touched the fipelings of the reli^oua IH CHAMPLAIN, 59 His talents, his past history, his amiahle mariDers and single-bsarted disposition, as well as the real merits of his cause, procured for him a favourable hearing in all quarters. Ohamplain considered that there was one very strong point in the case, which could not but prevail in leading his countrymen to insist upon the restoration of the country if only they could be made to value its posses- sion. This, he urged strongly, that, at the time when Sir David Kirkt summoned Champlain to surrender Quebec, in July 1629, France and England were not at war with each other. A treaty of peace and alliance had actually been signed more than two months before. Whether Kirkt knew of this or not is uncertain. But some have alleged that he did know, and that his motive for taking the place was to repay himself for the great expenses of his expedition. The very courteous language he employed in summoning the place gives a colour to the accusation. Ohamplain's hopes were eventually crowned with success. By a treaty between the two countries, dated March 29th 1632, the possession of Canada was restored to France. On the conclusion of the treaty, Emery de Caen was sent out to re-occupy Quebec, where liouis Kirkt then had the command. De Caen had suffered losses during the late war, in consequence of which the French government granted to him the privileges of the peltry traffic in the St. Lawrence during one year. 58. Champlain himself, with a higher commission from the king than he had held before, sailed from Dieppe for Canada on March 23rd, 1633. He brought back with him a fleet of armed ships, carrying abundant supplies of provisions, merchandise, ana munitions of war, together with colonists, workmen and priests, to the number of two hundred persons. •» r I W I J I l»! 1 MJli ■gMjr i III !9 i i! :r It r I n i K 60 ^' chamf: Anr, CHAPTER NINTH. The Company of One Hundred Associates. — Champlain Governor of Canada. — The Indians. — Religious Af- fairs. (A. D. 1629-1633.) 59* Cardinal Richelieu was the founder of the "So- ciety of One Hundred Associates," the new company formed in Paris in 1627, to take the place of that to which the De Caens belonged. It derived its name from the intended number of its members, and comprised many of the principal persons in France. 60. The Company of Associates received from the king the powers ana privileges which had been pre- viously granted to the viceroys and chartered compa- nies. It was bound to provide for the settlement of the country, and for the religious care of the colonists, as well as the conversion of the savages. Four thousand colonists were i to be taken out and settled on lands before the yodr 1643. Every inhabitant was to be a French subject, and only one religious faith was to be tolerated. The religious mi^jsions for the conversion of the heathen tribes were to be entrusted to only one order of priesthood. The governor, or chief officer of the company in the colony, was to be appointed by the society — also the officers of justice, subject to the king's approval. Until the stated number of colonists should be taken out the company was to have the control of all the com- merce of the colony, in addition to the peltry trade, oxoeptlug the cod and whale fishery. Ih^s latter was icit open to all the king's subjects. The rights of the company included a jurisdictioD Dver all the territory claimed to belong to France on the continent of Norih America. 01. In consequence of tne war between France and England, and the events which have been recorded in the preceding chapter, the company of associates did not pbttuu posse^i^ioii of its tpmtori^9 ootil the ye^i* dBAMPLATK, 61 [632. Than De Caen, as has been stated, came out to Quebec, in the capacity of chidf officer or agent. A year later, the valiant and faithful Champlain was unani- mously chosen hy the associates to fill the chief office. In his commission from the king, as his Lieutenant- General over New France, greater powers were conferred upon him. In consequence, Champlain's name stands first on the list of the Governors of Canada. This is fortunate for the history of the colony, because, in its early days, there were few of those who took an active part in founding it, who were fitted to set so good an example to future governors. Most of those men con- sidered first the gains to be made out of the colony. Champlain, like his friend De Monts, was of a disposition to studv first the honour of his country, and the sub- Btantiajwelfare of the colonists. felJ.H'he French at Quebec, including those who had come out since 1632 and the few who had remained during the occupation of the place by the English, were delighted at Champlain's return. The Indians also, some from the upper country who had kept aloof from the English, came to testitV their satisfaction. Champlain employed all his personal influence with the savages to prevent them from continuing to trade with the English or with persons not belonging to the company of associates. It seems that some of these latter, English and Huguenot traders, lingered in the neighbourhood of Quebec, and in the St. Lawrence below. In order to prevent the Indians from bringing their peltry farther down, he re-Ct;tablished the post at Three Kivers. An island, also, was selected, near the mouth of the river Richelieu, and persons were stationed there to intercept the trade. Champlain had to take a good deal of trouble, and some time elapsed, before the old arrangements with the Indians belonging to the upper country could be estab- lished again. 63. it had been arranged in France that the persoii^ \\ n r t 1 Ii>'., p !, . liii I ei CMAMPLAIN. to be entrusted with religious duties in New-Francf should be no other than those belonging to the order ot Jesuits. No Recollets, as formerly, were to be employed under the auspices of the Company of Associates. Sev- eral Jesuit priests and brothers came out with Cham- plain in 1633. Others followed, so that within two or three years there were nearly twenty ministers of reli- gion in the colony. Champlain gave much atteiition to the plans for the religious care both of the colonists and the Indians. The priests and brothers were divided into two classes, of which one was charged with the missionary work, and the other with the care of the colonists, and of the French at the principal trading stations. Champlain chose a priest named Charles Lalemant to be hi J own spiritual adviser. , While absent from Quebec, after its capture by the English, he made a vow to erect a place of worship if he should be spared to witness its restoration. Soon after his return, therefore, he had a chapel built, near the Chateau St. Louis, and named "Notre Dame de la Recouvrance." It was situated near to the spot on which the English Cathedral of the city now stands, and was the earliest Parish Church. CHAPTER TENTH. Last Days of Champlain. — His Character. — The other European Colonies. (A. D. 1635 ) 64. Nearly the whole of the five preceding chapters of this book have been taken up with affairs in which the first governor of the colony was concerned. But this the young reader can have no cause to regret. for he will meet with few characters in history who better deserve his notice than Samuel de Champlain. We have now, however, nearly done with him. Up to the month of October 1635, he continued diligently to OBAMPLAIN. 63 attend to his various duties. Then he was seized with a mortal sickness, which, for ten weeks, he endured with cahnness and resignation. During that period he lay proritrate on his death-bed, in the Chateau St. Louis, unable even to sign his name. He was attended in bis last moments by his friend and spiritual adviser, Cbariee Laleiiiant. PORTRAIT OF CHAMPLAIM. On Christmas day, 1635, he breathed his last, and his body was buried close under the lofty precipice upon which the Chateau stood. A stone vault was made for the reception of his coffin. Some time later, a small chapel was erected over the spot where the remains of the honoured founder of Quebec reposed.* * T'iie place of Ghamplain's interment was found in 1856. In dig- ging for the water-works of the city, the men employed came upon a stone vault, in the centre of which was a coffln, containing hunum bones, in a good state of preservation. It happened in the year 1642, that Ghamplain's successor, wishing to honour the memory of a de- ceased priest, caused his remains to be buried near those of the late governor ; and, in the short account given of this funeral at the time, mention is made of a private vault containing Ghamplain's body. No other old record is known to exist of a person, belonging to the early history of Canada, being buried in a private vault. Ghamplain's fu- neral occurred in January 1636, seven years before that of the priest. il :te n 64 CBAMPLAIS. 65c. It is easy to make out the character of Cham- plain from wliat has been ah'eatly said. He was indus- trious, brave, loyal, pious. Although he met with many obstacles in his career, he had no enemies. Tliis proves, even if we did not know it from other sources, that he was amiable in his temper and conduct. He was able to bear much bodily fatigue and hard- ship. As a proof of this, we may cite the passages he made across the Atlantic ocean — upwards of a score, during his connection with Canada, which lasted thirty years. In those days, when the ships were small and uncomfortable for passengers, and when fever and scurvy sometimes ragged during long passages of from two to three months, a voyage from Europe to America was a very different affair from Nvhat it is now. Of Champlain's wonderful perseverance, enough has been said in a preceding chapter of this book. His habits were simple and frugal. Although usually of a l^rave and dignified aspect, Chami)lain was not wanting m cheerfulness, and on all proper occasions he could be i'ocose, and even witty. He was beloved both by his Trench followers and by the Indians. The chiefs of the latter delighted in his company, and would say to him "' you have always something i)ieusant to tell us and to marce us laugh." When the Huron chiefs heard of his return to Quebec in 1G33, some of them came all the way from the shores of the Georgian Bay to behold him again, and to bid him welcome. There were other excellent traits in Champlain's dis- position and character which might be stated, if our space permitted. Enough has been already said of him to prove his worth, and to shew that his merits were j^nch as will always entitle him to be honourably men- tioned in history. 66. Champlain wrote a full narrative of his voyages, journeys and discoveries, which was published in Paris m the year 1632. 67» As we go on with the history of Canada, we shall find it uecessaiy to know something about the pro- CHAMPLAIN, 66 gress of other colonics formed by Enropeans in North America. Before the time of Champlain's death the Dutch had established themselves on tiie banks of the river Hudson. The Dutch settlements afterwards came into the posses- sion of the English. The English had also founded colonies in other parts, now known by the names of Carolina, Virginia, Con- necticut, Massachusetts, New Hampshire and Maine. Afterwards the English settled other portions of the present United States. About the year 1615, the name New-England camo into use, to express, in one word, several of the English colonies taken together. The Dutch and the English began to form their col- onies about the same time as the French did theirs in Canada and Acadia. But the English colonized from motives different from those of the French, and their systems were also different. We cannot now go into the particulars. It is enough to say that trade, agriculture, ship-building, and com- merce, and the desire to live in freedom from troubles in the country of their birth, induced many thousar ds to emigrate from England. When they became colonists, they felt no concern about the welfare or the religious belief of the savages. The French came out to Canada in much smaller numbers, and depended more, for support, upon sup- plies from France. They also devoted a great deal of attention and pains, as well as expen?&, to religious objects, and the conversion of the Indians. Of tho three principal European nations that formed perma- nent colonies in America, it has been said, that **the Sjpanish came to hunt for gold and precious stones, the English to have freedom and to grow rich by trade and commerce, the French to promote religion." ilii! JCFOCMS. CHAPTER ELEVENTH. Divisions of the History of Canada. — The Several Epochs FROM 1534 TO 1763. 68. In order to avoid confusion, the present chapter is devoted to an explanation of the way in which it is best to divide the whole subjeet. The dates of the principal facts must be attended to, as they form the links m the chain of events to be remembered. 69. In this book, the whole course of the history is divided into four parts. The first part embraces the time from the discovery of the country in 1534 to the year 1763 — a period of two hundred and twenty-nine years. Of the other three parts we need not, at present, say anything, except to mention that they extend, respec- tively, from 1763 to 1791, 1791 to 1841, and from 1841 to 1867. The regular history of the colony, strictly speaking, does not begin until the time wh( n New- France was actually placed under the control of Riche- lieu's Company of (Jne Hundred Associates. It was then, in the year 1633, that Champlain became its first governor. Previously, his true position was only that of principal agent of the several trading companies en- gaged in the fur trade of the St. Lawrence, for their own benefit, rather than colonizing the country. Nor was any permanent state of things, in the way of set- tlement and regular government, arrived at until that year. 70. In the continuation of Part I, we shall have, in the first place, the narrative of the early struggles of •the colony, while it remained under the control of the company of Associates, up to the year 1663. This period, counting from the time of Ohamplain's death in 1635, includes twenty-eight years. It was, of course, a period of suflTering to the colonists, since hardships were un- avoidable in a new country covered by forests, occupied 111!!:' EPOCHS. 67 by savages, and having a rude climate. But, we shall see tliat the trials of tne early settlers were immensely increased, owing to the Company's neglect, by the pau- city of their numbers, and the absence of means of de- fending themselves and their property, from a nation of savage adversaries, than whom none more ferocious ever existed in the world. Then, in 1663, when the causes alluder*' ^e ad brought the colony to the very brink of ruin, 3 %i. all mo that it passed out of the hands of the Aasociaiit: no become a Royal Government. When this was the ca?e, the country was ruled by a Supreme Council, consisting chiefly of a Governor, a Royal Intendant, and a Bisnop, until the year 1763, when another great change took place. Thus we have included in Part I, the penod of discovery and early settlement up to 1633, that of the Company of Associates extending to the year 1663, and, lastly, that of the Royal Government, which lasted one hundred years, until 1763. J 71. In relating the events of the second of the above three periods, to 1663, it is iKJst to treat of them under three separate heads, namely, the progress made in set- tling the countiy, the Indian warfere, and the religious and civil affairs of the colony . t**^. It only remains to be stated in this chapter, that the following persons held office as governors under the Company of One Hundred Associates — namely, Samuel de Champlain from 1633 to 1635 ; M. de Montmagny,* from 1636 to 1648; M. d'Ailloboust, from 1648 to 1651; M. Jean de Lauson. from 1651 to 1656; M. Charles de Lauson, from 1656 to 1657; M. d'Argenson, from 1058 to 16C1; M. d'Avaugour, from 1661 to 1663. ♦ During the interv&l betwe^ Cliamplaln'B death and the arrlyal of his successor, there was a teilpporary Governor, M. Bras-de-feir dc Ohasteaufort. Also between the departure of the second de LauHon and the arrival of his successor d'Ar^euson, M. d' Aillebouj^t a(3tei 1? , ■i!i' h M ' ' V ' i 1 1 ! 1 n 1 , '^'^'^CHAPTER TWELFTH. Government of the Company of Associates. — The Progrbss OF Settlement up to 1663. 73, The Company of Associates was bound by its charter, as has already been stated, to carry out four thousand colonists before the year 1643. Instead of doing that, it did not transport so many as one thousand, from first to last, during its whole existence, for we learn from authentic sources, that there were only about eight hundred souls in the colony, in 1648. In 1662, fourteen years later, the number was less than two thousand. But not nearly all these were brought by the Associates. 74, When Ohamplain died, in 1635, the entire colony consisted of about two hundred and fifty persons. The historian Charlevoix says that Canada then comprised, a fort at Quebec, surrounded by a few miserable nouses and barracks, two or three huts on the island of Mon- treal, the same at Tadoussac and at a few other places on the St. Lawrence, used for the fishing and peltry trade, together with the beginnings of a station at Three Rivers. In five years more, scarcely one hundred were added to the population. Soon afterwards, in 1642, Richelieu, the founder of the Company, died. From that time it did little or nothing towards augmenting the colony. It merely sent out annually a few vessels, with merchan- dise, to carry on the peltry traffic. Thus the country was not much indebted to the Com- pany of Associates for supplying it with inhabitants. 75. The neglect of the Company in this respect was, in part, compensated from other sources. Every year the Jesuit missionaries in Canada used to Rend reports to the Superiors of their order in France. These reports, known by the title of " The Relations of the Jesuits," sometimes contained information about the advantages of the country for settling in. The As- sociates allowed them to be printed and published in u-l^ ISLAND OF MONTREAL. 69 Paris, and in the country parishes. The consequence was that a good many people in diflferent parts of France were led to emigrate. Persons of good family and for- tune embarked for Canada, from time to time, bringing out with them, artisans, labourers, and dependents, to whom they engaged to assign lands on easy terms. To such persons the Company of Associates conceded tracts of laud along the St. Lawrence, to which the name of Seigneuries was given. 76, Moreover, minor companies were formed chiefly by pious and wealthy people— for the purpose of found- ing settlements. In 1641 and 1642, a society, called " The Company of Montreal " sent out upwards of fifty able bodied men, equally well fitted to cultivate the ground and to use warlike weapons. Their leader was a noble gentleman named Maisonneuve. By him and his companions the Island of Montreal was settled, and the city, called at first Ville Marie, was founded on May 18th, 1642. In the course of ten years this society brought out more than two hundred colonists, including women and children. 77. At the time of the foundation of Ville Marie, or soon after, there were already about twenty seigneuries. The most of these had been granted to different persons near Quebec. But there were others in the vicinity of Three Rivers, and of the newly settled Island of Montreal. Before this period, several religious establishments had been founded at or near Quebec. In 1637, one, named " St. Joseph de Sillery, after its founder, was begun at a spot about four miles above the city. In 1639, the "Ursuline Convent," and "Hotel Dieu Hospital*' of Quebec, were established. For the work connected with the religious establishments, as well as for clearing land on the seigneuries, and building houses for the seigneurs, there was need of artisans, labourers, and cultivators. These were brought out from time to time by thoae who recj^uired their services. To shew how considerably the rehgious orders contributed to the mcrcase of the col- ony, it is only necessary to mention that the Sulpiciana^ -yi ■'1 ■ m TO *'THE KING'S DAUGHTERS.*' i i'^ who had acquired the island of Montreal in 1644, after- wards imported no less than five hundred inhabitants within the space of five years. 78. Some time between 1650 and 1660, a peculiar mode of supplying the colony with work people was introduced. It was a system which continued in use for a long time. Every ship's captain bound for America, was required to carry out a certain number of young men, called "en- gages," who were obliged to worK for employers in ihe colony during three years, at fixed wages, with food and lodging. The captams parted with the young men to those requiring them, receiving a certain sum of money in each case to cover the expense of the passage from France. On the expiration of the three years* service, the engages were free to become settlers on the land or to engage in other occupations. 79. To furnish wives for the colonists, young women of good character were brought out under the auspices of religious persons of their own sex. They were at first selected from among orphan girls, brought up at the general hospital in Paris at the cost of the king, and thence called "the king's daughters." Afterwards, in order to procure persons of strong constitutions, and better fitted to penbrm the various kinds of work likely to be required in the colonies, the selection of the female emigrants, of this class, was made among the inhabitants of the country parishes. 80. By the various means which have been mention- ed, the colony became gradually more and more settled, in spite of tne neglect of the Company of Associates and other serious hindrances related in the ensuing chapter. Before the year 1663, when the company was suppressed, the population numbered from 2000 to 3500 souls.* After this date, it will be seen that the increase was much more rapid. ''' Registers of births, marriafSfes, and deaths began to be kept at Quoboc ill May Wi\, Up to 1640, the number of marriages waa 23. Between 1640 and 1663, the number was V». V i\ aS -r IROQUOIS. CHAPTER THIRTEENTH. Government of the Company of Associates.- hostilities. 71 -Indian 81. The enmity of the Iroquois tribes towards the French colonists and their Indian allies afflicted the colonies like a scourge during all the earlier times of its history. Having tneir head-quarters situated to the south of Lake Ontario, where the Five Nations occupied five distinct bourgades, they were easily able to beset all the water communications of Canada. The Eastern- most of the five nations, the Agniers or Mohawks, fre- quented the region of the Lake Champlain and the river Kicheiieu. By these routes thev came when they pleased into the St. Lawrence and infested the French settle- ments. Westward of the Mohawks, the Oneidas, Onon- dagas, Oayugas and Senecas, could, with equal ease, find their way into Lake Ontario, and so cross to its North- ern shores, or descend into the lower St. Lawrence. In the time of their greatest strength these tribes could muster upwards of 2500 warriors. The war parties which annually assailed Canada, seem to have been generally composed of members belonging to several or all of the tribes ; but the whole of the tribes seldom acted entirely in concert in their dealings with the French. 82. In 1637, Champlain so far conciliated the Iro- quois that they, for the time, forgave his interference between them and their enemies, the Hurons'^and Al- gonquins, and a sort of doubtful peace was settled. But, as the Iroquois were a very restless and ambitious race, they never remained long at peace with any other tribes whose hunting grounds bordered on theirs. In fact, they proved more than a match for the other Indians on all sides of them. The Hurons and Algonquins, also, hated them, and nothing that the French could do served to keep these and the Iroquois friends. After Champlaiu's return to the country, in 1633, and H i fr 73 MURDER OF MISSIONARIES, il 1 IfHlllj j|i throughout the whole period of the governorship of his successor, Montmagny, there was scarcely any cessation of Indian hostilities. Sometimes, in isolated encounters, the Hurons and Algonquins were victorious. But, gen- erally, the Iroquois prevailed. Wherever the Canadian Indians were to be found their implacable enemies came upon them and dealt out death and destruction. The French proved powerless to protect their allies, and could scarcely beat off the attacks made upon their own quarters.* In 1640, the Iroquois came in such numbers that the safety of the colony was, for a time, despaired of. In 1643 and 1644, the settlers on the island of Montreal were subjected to constant attacks. They could hardly cultivate the ground without the Iroquois appearing, and cutting off those who did not instantly retire within the enclosures. On the 30th of March in the year last named, Maisonneuve had a pitched battle with them on the spot now called the Place d'Armes. Althouffh he defeated them and put them to iight, yet, with his small numbers, he was too prudent to pursue them. M. d'Ailleboust, afterwards Sovemor, had arrived in the island with recruits from 'ranee and rendered much valuable aid to Maisonneuve. In 1645 a truce, which, however, endured only a short time, was entered into between the French and the Iro- quois, at Three Rivers. 83. In 1646, and several years following, warfare between the Iroquois and the Indians of Canada was waged with extreme ferocity. Many of the French were * The Indians, on botli sides, now used flre-arms. Often, the skins and furs brought down by the Hurons, were inter- cepted by prowling parties of Iroquois, and, instead of reaching the French stations on the St. Lawrence, found their way to the Dutch on the Hudson. The Iroquois were so bold now, ana the French so weak, that when proposals for peace were made to them, the people of the five nations insisted that the French should forsake their allies, the Hurons and Algonquins. Once while a parley was going on at Three Rivers between the Iro- guois and the French, some Huron canoes with skins from the upper t. Lawrence came in sight. Immediately, the barbarians broke up the conference, leaped into their canoes and pounced upon the Hurons to attack aud rob them within view of their French friends. MURDER OF MISSIONARISS, 73 slain and very great alarm and distress prevailed in the colony. Amongst those who were killed, were several priests and a number of Missionaries engaged in converting the Indians. The MohawKS massacred the Jesuit father, Jogues, in the vear last named. In 1648 and 1649, Daniel, Brebceui and Gabriel Lalemant, were put to death, while serving at their Missionary Stations among the Hurons. The circumstances attending the end of these devoted men were of a very touching nature. A brief account of them will serve to shew ooth the spirit which ani- mated the missionaries of those days, and the fiendish disposition of their Iroquois tormentors. Daniel was in one of the Huron bourgades in July 1648, calling the people to take part in religious exer- cises. Most of the warriors were absent. A strong force of Iroquois came upon the place. Most of the people retired for refuge into the rudely constructed chapel, the few defenders being at the palisades. The Iroquois soon broke through these and fell upon the Chapel. Daniel said to the terrified Hurons around him "fly, brethren! as for me, here I must stay, and here I will die." Urging them to flee by the rear of the build- ing, he himself passed through the main door, which he closed behind him, and suddenly confronted the assail- ants. The traoulent Iroq^uois hesitated for a moment at the sight of Daniel in his missionary robes, thus fear- lessly advancing. But soon a shower of arrows and musket balls put an end to his life, and he fell dead uttering the name of Christ. The Iroquois set the chapel on fire and flung the body of Daniel into the flames. Breboeuf and Lalemant experienced a more dreadful fate. They were serving at a missionary station, named by the French St. Ignatius, among the Hurons. On the morning of March 16th, 1649, the place was assaulted by about one thousand Iroquois. The Huron warriors, sending away the women and children to the nearest m ■■iX irif ^ LIQUOR TRAFFIC, 87 eight years were thrown away. Quarrelling, idleness, bloodshed, and excesses of all kinds, among the Indian converts, brought religion into contempt. The priests exerted themselves against these evils. The governors, generally, and especially Montmagny and his successor d'Ailleboutst, punished such disorders with severity. But the Company's agents and traders, caring only for the profits of the fur trade, supplied in- toxicating drink to Frenchmen and savages alike. Laws were adopted prescribing imprisonment, and, in certain cases, the punishment of death. Some of the governors thought the evils were not so great as the clergy represented them to be. The latter urged that the introduction of ardent spirits into the colony should be entirely prohibited. The traders al- leged that if this were done the Company would have no business and that the Indian hunters would carry their furs to the Dutch and English. D'Argenson and d'Avaugour desired to follow a middle course. The consequence was a good deal of dissension among the authorities. When M. Laval arrived in 1659, the evils arising from the liquor traffic were at their height. He took part with his clergy. When he could not prevail with d Ar- genson to enforce the law against it, he sent complaints to the Court of France and brought about the governoi'^s recall. The same difficulty occurred with d'Avaugonr. After making several appeals to France in vain, Ijaval went to Paris to lay his complaints in person before the kin|^. 99. The evils arising from the liquor traffic, includ- ing the dissensions alluded to, conjoined to the other results proceeding from the neglects of the Company of Associates and from the continued hostility of the Iroquois, rendered the case of the colony truly deplor- able. Between 1660 and 1663 matters became worse and worse until at length the Court of France was in- duced to app]^ a T^emedy, This was fourfold. It con8»t> '♦/ > ^J*"** c5i % ^ > ^ ^^A Hiotographic Sciences Corporation 23 WfST MAIN iTREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 145SC (716) 873-4503 ^^ 4^ z m EABTHqUAKBS IN 1663. \ m m able sights had been seen, of which it may be proper to make mention. In those days the only persons who paid attention to the study of nature were the ministers of religion; the people generally were ignorant, credulous, and super- stitious. We have from the historian Charlevoix, and ako from the Relations of the Jesuits, already men- tioned, the accounts of those earthquakes and remark- able sights. To begin with the latter, it is recorded that, in the first week of January, there was an appear- ance in the heavens of two mock suns, one on each side of the real sun. Above the three orbs was a sort of crown or arch brightly coloured. The appearance lasted two hours and excited the notice of all. It .:s repeated on the 14th day of the month. A short time before, namely towards the end of 1662, a very brilliant meteor had been seen, both at Quebec and at Ville-Marie, at which latter place, the spectators beheld it like a great fiery orb passing above and behind Mount Royal These wonderful si^ts were followed, later in the year 1663, by a great eclipse of the sun. Most of the particulars of these natural wonders were placed on record by the Jesuit Fathers, in such a way as to shew, that, although surrounded by forests, and sav- ages, and ignorant people, these men paid attention to events belonging to the science of Astronomy. But the earthquakes of 1663 were more alarming occurrences. They were, it is related, so violent as to change the sur- face of a great part of the country through which the St. Lawrence flows — altering the beds of smaller streams, producing hollows in some places and eleva%i|||[S of land m others. It is even said that hills and mountains were lifted up and thrown down in the mass. Yet, wonderful to relate, no human being or animal is repoited to have been lost or injured. But the unusual sights and sounds which accompanied the earthquakes are recorded to have occasioned very great alarm. The narrat/ors, in describing these things, speak with satiefaction of the e£EecU produced on people's mind«-* FRONTENAC, LAVAL AND TALON, 93 aloDng "when God speake, man must needs listen. Many hardened sinners have been converted by what they saw and heard." * Although the earthquakes were most violent in the commencement, yet they continued, from time to time, during the greater part of the year 1663. A writer in the Jesuits' Relations says they extended over a surface of 25,000 square leagues. 113. The new Governor, De Mesy, and M. Laval, were accompanied by a great number of persons, includ- ing about one hundred families of colonists. With these there were many domestic animals, agricultural imple- ments and seeds. There had not been so great a bustle at Quebec since Champlain, about thirty years before, had returned to his post, after the restoration of CanadSyV to J?ranc3 by England. CJ\ o CHAPTER SIXTEENTH. Laval, Frontenac and Talon. — De Mesy.— Dissensions in THE Council.— Marquis de Tracy, Viceroy. — His Duties. — Death of De Mesy. — The Carignan Regiment. 114t Referring to the divisions of our subject given in a former chapter, it is seen that Canada, under the Sovereign Council, remained a Roval Government of France for t]i3 space of nearly one hundred years. * The celebra'i;ed Superior of the institution founded by Madame de la Peltrie gives a particular account of the effects at Quebec. Shu says "The first shock occurred February 5th 1663, in the evening, when the weather was serene. A great noise was heard, a humming soand, resembling that of heavy carriages rolling swiftly over paved ways. Then we heard, coming from above the earth, and from below, and on all sides, a confused sound, like the rushing of waves, which caused horror. There was a thick dust spread around, doors open- ing and shutting of themselves, the bells of all our churches and clocks ringing of themselves, steeples and walls shaking like trees in a great wmd, domestic creatures howling — in a word, every person and animal so terrific thaX it was tiioogbt to be the eve oc tne dnj 94 DS MESr, '\ m. fmm' '111- i. • ■ • ,1; , i During the first forty years of Royal Governm* the colony had, besides one Viceroy, six Governors, two Bishops, and seven Intendants,* Although many of these sixteen functionaries were really men of note, in their times, and possessed of noble qualities, three of the number far surpassed the others. These were, Bishop Laval, who flourished from 1658 to 1688, Governor Frontenac, between 1672 and 1698, and Intendant Jean Talon. Talon was, to Cana- di, what the great French minister Colbert f was to France, and although he lived in the colony only five years, did a very great deal towards its settlement and progress, then ana afterwards. Of Laval and Frontenac, it is enough to say, in this place, that a full account of their lives and actions would of judgment. These things, so uncommon, made different impres- sions on our minds. One lay sister was so frightened that her body trembled for an hour. Some ran out of our monastery, others retired as if to die in front oi the altar. In the interval between the first and second shocks we were all ranged in our stalls. We all expected to be engulfed during the night, looking for death nt any moment." To this account is adaed the i^atement, that no person was killed, asd that extraordinary conversions took place. The writer also said, "a Sriest has asQured me that he alone received more than eight nun- red confessions." As the French population of the colony was not much greater than 2000, we must infer that most of these eight hun- dred were Indian converts. * List of Governors, Bishops and Royal Intendants during forty years from the establishment of the Sovereign Council : GovEBNOBS.— M. de Mesy, 1663 to 1665.— (M. de Tracy, Viceroy, 1665 to 1667.)— M. de Courcelle, 1665 to 1672.— Count Frontenac, 1672 to 1682.— M. de la Barre, 1682 to 1885.— M. de Denonville, 1685 to 1689. —Count Frontenac, 1689 to 1698.— M. de Callidre, 1698 to 1708. Bishops,— Francois de Laval, 1658 to 1688.— M. St. Vallier, 1688 to 1725. Royal Intendants.— M. Rober*, 1663 to 1665.— M. Talon, 1665 to 1672.— (M. Bouterone, 1668 to 1670).— M. Duchesneau, 1672 to 1682.— M. de Meules, 1682 to 1686.— MM. Noroy and Champigny, 1682 to 1703. t Colb-^rt was king Louis' principal minister from the year 1661 to 1688. He caused a great saving of expense in the government of France, made the income greater, increased commerce, encouraged all kinds of works in iron, glass, wool and silk. He also encouraged learning and the fine arts. The greatest work of those days was begun by him,namely, the making of a canal to join the Mediterranean sea and the Atlantic. He would have rendered France very rich and powerful but for the king^s love of warfare, and display. V DE TRACT, 95 alone form a history of fche colony during forty eventful years. 115. De Mesy turned out to be a very different Gov- ernor from what had been expected by his former friends. He Quarrelled with the Bishop and several members of the Council. Some of the latter he sent away to France because they opi)osed him. The Bishop refused to join him in appointing new members of the Supreme Council. One subject of dissension was the amount of Church tax or tithes. Many of the inhabitants thought the charge of one-thirteenth of all their revenues too high, and the Governor acted in a way to encourage their dis- content. Another subject was the liquor traffic. In the end, the disputes became so extreme, that the Governor set the ministers of religion at defiance, and even marched with a body of troops to the Bishop's residence, as if to seize him as prisoner. The members of the Council whom de Mesy had ex- pelled complained against him. So also did Bishop Laval. The consequence was that the king recalled this Governor and appointed M. de Courcelle to take his place. 116. Just then a Viceroy, the Marquis de Tracy, had been appointed by the Court of France to set in order the affairs of all French colonies. He was first to go to the West Indies, — then called the Antilles, — and After- wards to Canada. When arrived there, he was to bring M. de Mesy to trial on the charges which had been made against him. 117. But before De Tracy reached Canada, in 1665, de Mesy died. Previously to his death he became re- conciled to his old friend Bishop Laval. 118. The Viceroy arrived at Quebec on June 30th 1665. There came with him some troops belonging to a celebrated French corps, called the Cangnan regiment. Twelve or thirteen hundred of these soldiers came in the course of that season. There also came the new Governor, de Courcelle^ and ;! I 96 DE TRACT, the Eoyal Intendant, Talon, together with many more colonists, animals, agricultural implements, provisions and warlike stores. When the whole had arrived, the numbers and strength of the colony were nearly doubled. . The inhabitants were delighted with the hope there now was of punishing their fierce adversaries the Iro- quois. The savages were both amazed and pleased, when they beheld the good order of the soldiers, and the brilliant dresses and manners of the officers. De Tracy himself appeared before them attended by his staff, guards, valets and pages. The soldiers marched in martial order io the sound of musical instruments. The object was to impress upon the minds of all the people, French and Indians alike, the greatness of the king of France, whom de Tracy came to represent. After a time, savages belonging to all the tribes friendly to the French, came to welcome de Tracy, bringing presents, according to their fashion. The Viceroy re- ceived them cordially, and caused them to be told that their common enemies the Iroquois would now soon be humbled. 119. Amongst the animals now brought into the col- ony were some horses. The savages were exceedingly astonished at the strength, beauty, gentleness, and speed of these creatures; for only one had ever been seen in the country, nearly thirty years before, in the time of M. Montmagny. 120. In proceeding with the history up to the close of the century, from the date at which we have arrived, it is necessary that we should again, as before, adopt some division of the subject suitable to the understand- ing of the young reader. The affairs of the colony in- creased in extent and variet|y as it grew older, so that it beconaesmore difficult to deal with them if we go on accor^Hl^lilO dates alone. Therefore, we shall narrate separately those events which relif^te to the defence of the country and the pun- ishment of its enemies. Next, we shall describe the civil and religious affairs, and the general progress of the col- WAR WITH THE IHOQUOIS. 97 ony, in such manner and order as seem best suited to a work of this kind. These matters will occupy the fol- lowing chapters and brin/' our history up to the year 1703. Ir CHAPTER SEVENTEENTH. War with the Iroquois. — Forts on the Richelieu.— De Tracy's Invasion of the Mohawks.— Results of the Expedition. 131» De Tracy's coming to Quebec, had been pre- ceded in 1664 bj a despatch from the king's minister, stating that " His Majesty had resolved to send to Can- ada a good force of infantry, then or next year, in order to entirely ruin the Iroquois." Accordingly, besides those soldiers who accompanied the Viceroy, others belonging to the Carignan regiment, arrived in Quebec in the course of the few following weeks, until, in -all, twenty-four companies, under the command of Colonel de SaUeres, had landed in Canada. The Viceroy determined, as soon as possible, to carry the war into the country occupied by the Iroquois, so as to make them feel its evils in their own quarters. To effect this, some preparations were necessary. As their principal route into the colony was by Lake Cham- plain and the River Richelieu, de Tracy ordered several forts to be built. One was immediately begun not far from the mouth of that river, called Sorel, after the name of the French officer who directed the works. Next, fort St. Louis, better known as Chambly, was built , near to the rapids of the Richelieu. A third fort, called Ste. Therese, was constructed higher up the river. The first of these forts stood on the site of an old one which had been erected by M. Montmapiy and called Fort Richelieu. The purpose of the lorts was threefold ; to afford convenient halting places for the troops intended for the attack of the Iroquois, and for ■ a S #1**1 98 WAR WITH THE IROQUOIS. KOBT CIUMBLV. '' ■ '.li storing provisions and munitions of war ; to serve as places of shelter and for war parties to retire upon in case of need ; and thirdly, to block up, for the future, the route of the Iroquois invaders. The whole of the summer and autumn of 1665 was spent in making these and other preparations. While they were in progress, three of the five nations, the Onondagas, Cayugas and Senecas, took the alarm. They sent deputies to the Viceroy with professions of peace and friendship. De Tracy received them courteous! v and accepted their promises. The two nations nearest to the French, the Mohawks (Agniers) and Oneidas, did not send messengers. 122. As early as January 1666, an attempt was made, by a body of several hundred men under M. de Oour- celle, to inflict a blow upon the Mohawks. But there was a great deal of trouble taken, and of hardship suf- fered, without effecting anything against the enemy. 123. Early in the following spring additional troops and supplies began to be forwarded, and batteaux ^fore prepared for the grand attack. De Tracy himself, al- though 70 years of age, went upon the expedition. He took with him six hundred soldiers, seven hundred Cana- dian militia, and about one hundred Indians. The chief uses of the latter were to assist in transporting the sup- ?lie8, and to act as scouts in advance of the main force, 'he aged Viceroy was, for the most part, borne along, in the centre of the troops, on a litter or arm-chair. WAR WITH THE IROqUOIS, 99 With infinite difficulty the bourgades of the Mohawks were reached. But they were entirely deserted and many of the habitations burnt. Orders were given to complete the destruction of the settlements, crops, and supplies of maize and other provisions, hoarded by the Mohawks for their winter use. Only a few prisoners were taken. The Mohawk warriors had retired into the forest with their families, whither they knew the French could not pursue. As the season was now far advanced, de Tracy gave orders for the retrent, leaving the Oneidas, who occupied the bourgades nearest to the Mohawk settlements, unmolested. The forts on the Richelieu were furnished with suf- ficient supplies and garrisons, and de Tracy, with the remainder of his force, returned to Quebec in the month of November. 134. The only loss suffered by the French was on the retreat, when a few men were lost in a storm on Lake Champlain. To the Mohawks, the consequences of the campaign were very severe. Their means of living during the win- ter had been destroyed, so that those who could not obtain support from the other tribes were exposed to famine and disease. It is recorded that more than four hundred of them perished before the ensuing spring. Having also enemies amongst neighbouring tribes, out- side of the five nations, they were liable to attacfcs be- yond their power to resist in tneir weakened state. There- fore, they and the Oneidas sued for peace. 135. The cruel attacks and depredations committed upon the French colonists during the past thirty years were now, in some measure, avenged. The Iroquois had learned that their settlements were not beyond the reach of French valour. To save themselves from the con- sequences of another invasion in the following season, they were glad to accept such terms as the French chose to dictate. The principal conditions of the peace were, that they should abstain, in future, from all their cus- tomary acts of hostility against the French colonists and 100 INTERNAL AFFAIRS, I ■Fl-iHi II 1 iii-s'iS their Indian allies; that if any causes of quarrel should arise between the latter and the Iroquois warriors and hunters, these should be referred for decision to the "Ononthio" at Quebec; and that they should receive amongst their people Jesuit Missionaries, for the pur- pose of instruction in religion. Thus, without much bloodshed, a peace was happily estabhehed which lasted about eighteen years. The colony being delivered, for the present, from the scourge by which it had been so terribly afflicted, oppor- tunity was afforded of placing on a proper footing all its internal affairs, and those whioh had relation to the various tribes of friendly Indians. CHAPTER EIGHTEENTH. The Civil and Religious Affairs of the Colony. 1556. The Viceroy remained in the colony upwards of two years — from 1665 to 1667, during which period he faitnfiilly discharged the duties which had been con- fided to him. The civil and religious affairs of the col- ony were set in order, and measures were taken for placing its future progress on a permanent footing. The death of de Mesy before the Viceroy's arrival, had made it unnecessary to inauire into all the partic- ulars of that Governor's quarrels with Laval and others. But the Councillors whom he had dismissed were re- stored to their places. To the new Governor, de Cour- celle, was assigned the first position in 1!be Sovereign Council, to the Bishop the second, and the third to the Royal Intendant, who was to preside over the body and take the votes.* The people having causes for decision were directed to bring them before the Council at its weekly sittings, which were held at the residence of the * It seems that from some cause or other the rank and powers at each of the principal members of the Oouncil were only settled in a temporary way ; for we find, some years later, the old (Usputes re- newed hetw^eo the Qoyemor, the Bfishop, and the Royal Intendant. mTERNAu AFFAIRS, 101 Royal Intendanu There were then uo expenses incurred for legal advice or for pleading cases. The laws for governing the decisions about property and other mat- tOi*s, were intended to be the same as those followed in the kingdom of France. lJi*y7. The religious affairs of the colony were regu- lated on a footing which, in regard to many essential points, has remained the same ever since. The Bishop was the acknowledged head in all church matters. At first, it was made a question who was to appoint the Bishop or chief ecclesiastic of New-France ; subse- quently it was settled that the Pope should do so, but that the person appointed should be subject, and swear fidelity, to the king of France. It was also a question whether the priests appointed to serve among the people should be changed from time to time, at tne Bishop's will. By a royal decree it was directed that the office of a parish priest should be permanent. Laval himself, although he had acted as head of the church in Canada since tne year 1658, was not formally named the Bishop until 1672, when he became the first Bishop of Quebec. The institution called the Seminary of Quebec, has been already mentioned. It waij founded by Laval, to prepare young men for the priesthood. For its support, Laval contributed money, and it was arranged that the church taxes, or titlies, of the inhabitants, should bo given to it. In return, the Seminary was to supply the cur6s or parish priests. Lands were assigned, or ac- quired for th» use of the Seminai'v. Some years after the foundation of the Seminary, namely in 1668, Laval founded another institution for younger scholars, called the Little Seminary, the instruction to be conducted by the members of the Semi- nary, and to consist of lessons in *• science and piety."* *The Jegults' College, at Quebec, founded In 1637, had now (1668), upwards of one hundred and twenty scholars, of whom sixty were resident. In this institution the atMmpt to instruct young nuroos waa commenced. r I 102 INDIAN CONVERTS, The Seminary, about two hundred years after its foun> dation, became the Laval University of Lower Canada. As soon as peace with the Iroquois was obtained, the missionary work of the Jesuits was resumed with greater vigour than ever. Missionaries were not only sent to dif- ferent quarters among the friendly tribes of Indians, but amongst the Iroquois themselves. The Iroquois con- verts were removed out of the way of their heathen countrymen into Canada, and, after one or two changes of place, were permanently established on the bank of "the St. Lawrence, near the Sault St. Louis. The modem ? n^me of the settlement is Caughnawaga, where their nJ descendants are to be seen at the present day. In the meantime, the other religious establishments, near Que- bec and elsewhere, intended for the Indian converts, were continued. At Sillery the Algonquins, and at Lorette, the remains of the Hurons were located under the care of missionaries. The object was to keep up their instruction in reli^on, and to bring them over to the usages of civilized life. About two years before Laval was established as Bishop of Quebec, the Intendant Talon brought back some RecoUets to Canada. There were disputes about church matters at the time, and about the liquor traffic. The • Recollets, as before, offered their services without re- muneration. But the Bishop, who seems not to have favoured them, would not assent to their regular em- ployment among the people and the Indians. Tlie Kecollets had quarters assigned them on the river St. Charles, and afterwards, a chapel of their own and a habitation within the city. They \^ere generally much liked. Several of the Governors were very kindly dis- posed towards them, and, besides protecting them, con- tributed to their support. About the same time, 1670, the pious and valiant Maisonneuve desired to retire from his post on the Island of Montreal. The rights of the original Company of Montreal had come into the hands of the religious order of Sulpicians, of Paris, who conceded them to mem- THE MISSIONARIES. 103 bers of their own fraternity in Canada. Bv these they have been held up to the })resent day. The members of that order constitute the Seminary of Montreal. They formerly took some part in missionary work among the heathen tribes, and a Sup^^rior of AJissions resided at Ville-Marie. The arrangement of religious affairs, established in Canada in 1003 and shortly afterwards, became perma- nent. The missionaries soon prepared numerous and distant tribes of Indians, in the North and West of Can- ada, for friendship and alliance with the French colo- OHATBAU OF THK SBMINABY AT MONTREAL AND TOWKBS OF TBB OLD FORT. nists. Amongst the native tribes they were able to prevent the extension of quarrels, to promote French interests, and to dispose the minds of the chiefs and warriors against favouring the English colonists. In these ways they rendered good service to the state, be- cause the feelings of the colonists of the two mother countries were roused against each other through the frequent wars between them in Europe. The English traders, also, were continually endeavouring to draw away the traffic in furs. The most famous of the missionaries belonging to the t 104 MILITAMT SETTLE RS. 'ii'Mi!; .■■■iibiji; times now referred to, were Gamier, Carheil, Milet and Lamberville, amongat the Iroq iois ; and AUouez, I>j ico- las, Marquette and Claude Dablon, amongst the Indians of the Ottawa and laP.e regions and of Illinois. If it had not been for the hquor traffic, already men- tioned, the religious affairs of the colony, in regard to tlie Indians, and the work of the missionaries amon^t the tribes, would have been more prosperous than they were. CHAPTER NINETEENTH. Progress of the Country, its Population, Occupation \ * Lands, Commerce, under Colbert and Talon. 128. Before the Viceroy left Canada in 1667, the colony of New-France had made a fair start. Its popu- lation was already doubled The wise arrangements of Talon, the Intendant, in Canada, supported by Colbert, the minister, in France, soon effectea a great change in the progress and prospects of the colony. Canada would have soon become prosperous and strong if their plans had been properly followed up. It was the endeavour of the Intendant and the minister to place her, as soon as possible, beyond the reach of such troubles as those under which she had nearly sunk, and from which she had been lately rescued. Within three years of Talon's arrival the population was raised to the number of 5870, in lir9 familiea. 129. While De Tracy was engaged in the prepara- tion and the execution of his measures for chastising the Iroquois, Talon occupied himself diligently in pro- viding for the settlement of the numerous colonists whom Colbert caused to emigrate from France. The new comers were located mostly in the neighbourhood of Quebec, on ^ands assigned beforehand. They were then required, in addition to ttie work they performed for themselves, under the Intendant's directions, to PJiOGSJS3S OF THE COLONY, 105 cleAT small lots and erect habitations for the reception of tiiose expected to come out in the following years. These, in their turn, did the same for succeeding emi- grants. Thus every family, on its arrival in the country, found a home and partially cleared lands ready for its use. Provisions, and other necessaries not possessed by them, were supplied to the emigrants until they could do for themselves. 130. To show, by example, the best mode of pro- ceeding to overcome the first difficulties of settling on new lanr Talon himself bought several tracts. He placed se .i-lers on them so as to form the beginnings of several villages. In this way the villages of Bourg-Louis, Charles-Bourg, and a numbei' of other small places uot far from Quebec, were founded by the Intenoant. 131. An excellent plan of the French minister and the Intendant for increasing the inhabitants, and at the same time providing for the defence of the country, was adopted with the consent of the king. This was, to induce the officers and soldiers of the Carignan regiment to remain in Canada, instead of returning to France, when the war with the Iroquois was finished. Each officer who was willing to become a Canadian Seigneur was allowed a certain quantity of land. The soldiera were furnished with provisions and money sufficient to start them as colonists. A large nupiber belonging to the Carignan regiment accepted these offers. Others went back to France, but came out again as settlers. Some of the soldiers were settled on the lands conceded to their officers. Others were distributed among the colonists, who understood how to cultivate the soil, and from whom agricultural work could be learned. It is said that about twelve hundred officers and sol- diers were thus converted into permanent inhabitants of the country. The lands concedes? to them were chiefly those in the vicinity of the lat^eiy raised forts on the Richelieu. Twelye officers of the regiment became Seigneurs in that quarter, and a few more receired grants of land in the other parts. I' i lii'i P" 11 lliiill i06 MILITARY SETTLERS, To provide wives for the disbanded soldiers and other unmarried colonists, it has been already mentioned that young persons of good character were brought oui from France. In such cases certain amounts, in the form ol* provisions or of money, were assigned to aid them iu commencing housekeeping. 132. Lands were also conceded for seigneuries on the banks of the St. Lawrence,* below Quebec, at and near Three Rivers, and in the neigh bcurhood of the island of Montreal. 133. When Talon finally left Canada in 1672, there were 6700 inhphitants. The colony continued to grow in population by the sending out of emigrants from France a few years longer until 1679 or 1680, when scarcely any more came until after the year 1700. In fact, the Inten- dants who succeeded Talon were not persons of the same ability to further the progress of the country. Moreover, Colbert, some years before his death, which happened in 1683, was prevented, by the state of affairs in France, from continuing to interest himself in the concerns of Canada. 134. While concerned in promoting emigration to the colony, Talon also exerted himself m other ways to forward its growth. He encouraged the cultivation of all the well known grains, and also that of flax and hemp. He proposed to turn to account the products of the forest and waters, by exporting them to France and to the Antilles. To the former country he sent samples of wood, in the forms of planks and masts, amd of various materials that might be used in the king's dockyards. With the Antilles (West Indies — Martinique, San Do- * Each soldier received one hundred francs in money, or fifty francs with provisions for one year, the wives an additional amount. The officers received from six hundred to two thousand francs apiece. The grants of land varied from fifty acres up to several hundreds and even thousands. One officer, M. St. Ours, had the concession of 06,784 acres. Many names of seigneuries, parishes and places, now in familiar use, were, about this time, those of persons who received concessions vf lands, mostly belonging to the Carignan regiment — such as Sorel, fierthier, Chambly, Yerchdres, Varennes, Contrecoeur, Bouchervllle, St. Ours, Longaeuil, etc. INTENDANT TALON, 107 mingo, &c.) he wished to open up a trade, and, for that purpose, despatched from Quebec two vessels laden with cod," salmon, eels, peas, seal oil and other things. 135. Talon also paid some attention to the explora- tion of the country m search of useful minerals, 136. In those days it was not usual for the people of French colonies to take up manufactures for fear of hurting the interests of the mother country. Talon, however, induced those whom he styled " his colonists " to make for themselves many articles of domestic use, such as hitherto had been imported. It was his boast that the Canadian colonist " could now raise more grain from the land than he could consume or sell, and also, could clothe his body, from head to foot, with materials of his own making." 137. From what has been here said of Intendant Talon, the young reader will gather that when he went away in 1672, the colony must have lost a great bene- factor, and that he richly deserves &n honourable place in the history of Canada. 138. It is necessary here to explain how the Seigneurs and those who occupied and worked the lands, stood towards each other. The Seigneurs were obliged, by law, to concede por- tions or lots, on their Seigneuries, to colonists who de- sired to settle on them. If they failed to do this, then the Intendant, under the authority of the Sovereign Council, could do it for them. The colonists who acquired lots in this way were called Censitaires, Their lots were usually about one hun- dred arpents or French acres, and they paid to the Seigneurs a sm&U annual rent. The Seigneurs bad » great many privileges in respect of the Censitaires. Tney could caU upon them for labour and services, and bad the power to punish them for offences and to decide their disputes. When a Censitaire sold his place the Seigneur was entitled to a certain part of the price. The same right was exercised in ihe case of future sales. The Censit^uv I lOB FEUDAL SYSTEM. was obliged to go to his Seigneur's mill to get his corn sroand, paying a certain price ; but the Seigneurs were Do^md to erect the mills required. There were other relations in which the Seigneurs and Oensitaires stood towards each other, which need not be particularly described. The arrangements stated in this article formed a ^art of what is called " The Feudal System," which prevailed in Europe generally, during the Middle ages. Consider- ing the customs aud manners of the a^e, and the usa^^es of the French people at that time, it is thought that the early colonists of Canada would not have prospered under any other system. Some authorities have stated that it was the only one suited to their wants and those of the new country they came to inhabit. The Seigneurs were, for the most part, persons of good family, and the colonists are recorded to have been carefully selected in France from among those best fitted to emigrate. 139. Another circumstance deserves to be mentioned here. Sometimes the colonists, especially the young and active, went away from the settlea parts to visit the In- dians, to hunt and trade with them. This was not alwajB done on their own account, for merchants, and officials of the government,* often hired a party of men and furnished the boats, arms, implements and mer* chandise necessary for expeditions of that sort. When the party returned with the skins and furs procured from the savages, each man received a certain portion of the value. Frequently young men would be absent a long time, * About this period persons ox noble birth had great difficulty in obtaining means of living in Canada. TI y could not support their rank, and it had been contrary to custom and the law for such per- sons to derive revenues from entering into pursuits connected with traffic, or labour of any kind. The kins of France in pity for their case, and on account of the large fuiulies which many of them had to maintain, took off the restraint upon them, and they were allowed to traffic in Canadi* and to work at agriculture, without being held, as heretofore, to forfeit their rank. We must recollect that this was sometUnf in those days, because nobles were exempt from many taxes reqnirea to be paid by people who had no rank to keep up. C0UREUR8 DE BOIS, 109 associating with Indians belonging to tribes far remote from the French settlements. Such persons were styled ^^voyageurs^ and ^coureurs de bois, or " runners of the woods." After 1663, the practice was thought to be injurious to the colony, becaase the young Frenchmen, instead of settling down and working on the lands, fell into roving habits and cast aside the usages of civilised hfe. Laws were framed to prevent it, but without much effect. The colony became weakened, and its progress hindered, through tne absence of so many Frenchmen scattered among the savage tribes of the west. At one time it was computed that no fewer than eight hundred of the most active and daring young men of the colony were thus absent without leave. Not only the Governor ak 1 Sovereign Council, but also the Court of France adopted measures for recovering them. In the after history of the colony, on occasions when there was danger from enemies, and when the Indian allies of the French were called upon for assistance, those " runners of the woods'' used to return, for a season, inconsiderable numbers. In some cases they were found to have entiraly adopt- ed Indian modes of life, and even their language. CHAPTER TWENTIETH. 1- Governors de Courcelle. — Frontenac. — De la Barre and DE Denonville. 'tl40. During the twenty-four years from 1605 to 1689, the Colony of New-France was governed by the four persons, in succession, whose names are at the head of this chapter. We must now relate the events most wor^y of remembrance which occurred in tha,t period, and in which those officials, owing to their high posi- tion, necessarily took a prominent part. 141» M. de Courcelle, who was an experienced military '■i ; « liV 110 JDS COURCELLE, .^ «.::,!,:, V|j| man, commanded, nnder De Tracy, in the expedition of 1666 against the Iroquois. He had already, in the months of January, February and March, of that year, made an attempt to lead several hundred ^en a^fcist the Iro- quois cantons, when, after arriving within forty leagues of the Mohawks, he s^iw fit to retreat Although he tailed in this undertaking, he gave such proofs of his courage and powers of endurance that all felt great con- lidence in him. He was a man of much firmness and tact in dealing with the Indians. Those of Canada liked him, but by the Iroquois he was feared. He considered it necessary, in the year 1670, to do something that would intimidate the most distant of the Iroquois nations, the Senecas. These people were becoming troublesome again, and were less careful about offending the French and their allies because they sup- gosed they were too far off to be attacked as the Mo- awks had been. De Courcelle, however, after making suitable preparations, passed up the rapids above Mon- treal, with a body of fiffcy-six men, and arrived at the Bay of Quints, wnence it was easy to cross Lake Ontario, and to reach any of the cantons. The Senecas, now fearing they were to be attacked, and seeing that they were not out of reach of the French, at once sent depu- ties to satisfy the Governor of their good behaviour m future. While engaged in this expedition, De Courcelle per-' ceived how advantageous it might be to have a fortified station established near the north shore of Lake Onta- rio. He projected one— the same that was built by his successor on the site of the modern city Kingston, and which was long known by the name Cataracoui and Fort Frontenac. M. de Courcelle, being somewhat advanced in years, injured his health by his exertions in conducting a force, for the first time, to the Bay of Quinte. He was recalled at his own request, and left Canada, in company with Talon, in the autumn of 1672. It is easy to understand, that, although the prospects X DE LA SALLE. Ill of the colony had greatly improved in the course of the past seven years, the colonists were discouraged by the departure of two such men as Talon and De Qourcelle. Only a shoi^ time before, the feelings of all Itod been affected by the decease of two of the oldest ^d most respected of their benefactors — namely Madame de la Peltrie and Marie Guyart de Tlncarnation. It is also worthy of mention that M. de la Salle* arrived about this period. 143. Count Buade de Frontenac was the successor of M. de Courcelle. He was an experienced French general, very talented and high spirited. In the course of his governorship, from 1672 to 1682, he fell out with most of the principal officials of the colony, because he was a man of impetuous disposition and haughty man- ners, unable, or unwilling, to tolerate opposition to his will. Several remarkable events took place in his time. Amongst these the chief were, the establishment of a fortified post on the north shore of Lake Ontario, upon the site of the modem city of Kingston; the discovery of the Mississippi by JoUiel and Marquette, and its com- plete exploration by la Salle ; and the extension of the French out{)osts in" the lake regions and amongst the western Indian tribes. 143* The object of fortifying a station at Lake On- tario was to control the navigation, so as to prevent the Iroquois and the English colonists from depriving the Brench of the far trade with the western and northern Indian tribes. De Courcelle had already proposed to accomplish this. Frontenac took with him troops, and supplies of provisions and munitions of war for a gju*- rison. A rude structure was built in the course of a few days, and rendered capable of defence. The Iro- quois, who went to meet the Governor near the spot chosan, were so delighted with his showy manners and *La Stvlle became noted for the part he took in extending the power and commerce of the French in the direction of the ereat lakes west- wards, anii for lUs discovery of the outlets of the Mbsia^ppi, etc. 1 * -J i * ; .aj i.. i m &:} ■H|l w $ 112 THE MISSISSIPPI DISCOVERED. the flattering reasons ^ven by him, that they assented to his design, although in their hearts they did not at all approve of it. Not long afterwards, la Salle was made Sei^eur of a tract of land surrounding the fort, on condition that he would construct it on a larger scale, of stone, and maintain the post. The place was named Fort Fronte- nac, after its founder. It was also known by that of Cataracoui, as it was neai* the mouth of a small river, 80 called. La Salle, with the Governor's consent, also prepared a small armed vessel for the navigation of the lake, and proposed the erection of another fort, at the other end of Ontario, as well as another vessel, to be placed on Lake Eriej, Frontenfte thus executed a very important design, because, while the French kept possession of that forti- fied post, it would be in their power to check the Iro- quois, and to see that the western fur trade went down the St. Lawrence, instead of being drawn aside towards the caatons and the settlements of the English colo- nists. 144. The expedition for discovering the Mississippi was originally proposed by Talon, to whom its existence was known fi*om accounts brought to Quebec by Indians, who stated, that far off, in the west, there was a great river, which ran southwards a long distance, and emp- tied itself into a southern sea. Talon recommended the undertaking to Frontenac, proposing that it should be entrusted io a Quebec citizen named Jolliet, which was done. Jolliet proceeded first by way of Montreal and the Ottawa river, to Michillimakinac, an island trading post and missionary station not far from the junction of the three great laCes Huron, Michigan and Superior. There he associated with himself a Jesuit missionary, named Marquette, a man well versed in the languages of the western tribes. Thence they crossed the northern part of Michigan to Green Bay, and passing down Fox LoVtStAHA, 113 river, and the Wisconsin, reached the Mississippi, on June 6th, 1673. In bark canoes they descendecf as far as the mouth of the river Arkansas, beyond which the dialects known to Marquette could no longer be made use of to communicate with the savages of those regions. Their account of the expedition was given to Frontenac who forwarded the particulars to France, in the autumn of 1674. To complete the discovery of Jolliet and Marquette, la Salle, some years later, passed a*, the way down the Mississippi to its entrance into the gulf of Mexico. The French now claimed possession of the territories through which the Mississippi flowed, and gave to them the name Louisiana, in honour of King Louis. In the report, which Frontenac made to Colbert, of the discovery of the Mississippi, it was stated that " this great river, discovered lately in consequence of the orders given to me by you, flows through the most beautiful region to be seen in the whole world." l45. Robert de la Salle, whose name has been already several times mentioned, had come out to Canada from Rouen, in France, in order, like many others, to push his fortune in the new world. Having a genius for commerce, as well as for bold undertakings, he at first established himself at a trading station named Lachine.* He was in great favour with Count Frontenac who was alleged by some to have a personal interest in La Salle's traffic. His connection with Fort Frontenac has been already stated, as well as the launching of the first ship to navigate Lake Ontario. He established other trading posts at Niagara, Detroit, Michillimakinac, at Chicago, at the mouth of the river St. Joseph amongst the Miamis Indians, and at Crevecoeur amongst the Illinois. To reach these distant places he constructed a small vessel at the lower end of Lake Erie, in which he sailed to * It is said he named thin place from an idea that bevond it he would discoyer a route to Japan and China. All La Salle's endeav- ours to penetrate the interior of the continent of America were more or less shaped by that idea. ^^ 114 DISSSNSIOA'S. ■ "11 1 .; i.^;*:i!L^i liiiii I the upper end, and thence into Lake St. Clair, which received its name from him. It was la Salle who first proposed to the minister Colbert plans for colonizing the Valley of the Mississippi.* 146. While those discoveries which have been alluded to were in progress, Frontenac, at Quebec, was making for himself enemies owing to his violent temper and haughty manners. M. Perrot, commandant at Montreal, Eublicly insulted one of Frbntenac's officers who had een st^nt thither on duty. A priest, named Fenelon, belonging also to Montreal, made remarks upon the Governors conduct, in a discourse or sermon. These two persons he caused to be arrested and afterwards sent to answer for themselves at Paris. Frontenac had no favour for the Jeauits, nor for Bishop Laval and his clergy, being jealous of their influence in the colony. But he always favoured and protected the Recollets, one of whom he appointed chaplain at Fort Cataracoui. These things, together wikh his peculiar manners, may have led to a coolness between the Gov- ernor and the Bishop, who, himself, was naturally of a high spirit, and somewhat arbitrary. But whatever may have been the private feelings of each, that ancient cause of trouble, the liquor traffic, brought on open dissension. The Bishop and clergy complained that the Governor did not care to put it down, and it was insinuated that he de- rived advantage from its abuses. On the other hand, Frontenac complained that they exaggerated the evils. Neither did the Governor agree with the Intendant, M. Duchesneau, Talon's successor. It is not necessary to describe all the particulars of these dissensions. It is enough to say that they ran to a great height, especially between the Governor and the Intendant, and that complaints on the subject were transmitted to the Court of France. * La Sall^ came to a violent end in the year 1687, when he was treacherously set upon and murdered by a discontented follower. He was engaged, at the time, in conducting a party of colonists Intended to found the first French settlement in Louisiana. lii FRONTKNAC RECALLED, 115 In the end, both Frontenac and Duchesneau were recalled, j 147. But, before the time of their leaving arrived, and while dissension was prevailing among the members of the Supreme Council, the affairs of the colony were gradually falling into a bad condition. Their old ene- mies, the Iroquois, were bv^coming more and more inso- lent and trouolesome. They were recoverinff from the results of the last war, and had been successful in war- fare with some neighbouring tribes. They had also persisted in making war upon western tribes friendly to the French. Frontenac tried to bring them to reason by remon- strances and threats, and his emissaries in the cantons endeavoured to restore French influence. At length, in 1679 and 1680, proposals were made for a meeting to be held. In the first instance, Cataracoui was proposed to be the place. The Iroquois refused to send deputies further than Chouagen (Oswego) on the south shore of Ontario. Then the Iroquois said they would come to Cataracoui, but Frontenac, in his turn, haughtily refused to go beyond Ville-Marie. In this place a great meeting was held in 1680, in which Fron- tenac told the Iroquois that he meant to protect all his children. He referred to the Hurons, Algonquins, Ot- tawas, Miamis and Illinois. Members of all these tribes had of late been attacked and plundered by I»*oquoi8, while with the Miamis and the Illinois they had waged a fierce war. The Iroquois, as before, greatly admired Frontenac's manners and haughty declarations, and were induced to agree to all his demands, except that of ceas- ing to attack the Illinois and Miamis. Such was the situation of affairs when Frontenac was recalled and another Governor appointed in his stead. 148. The affairs of the colony were suffering from other causes at this time. A great many of the young men — at least five hundred — were absent, having become " coureurs de bois." These even joined parties of Otta- was and Hurons on expeditions to the English tjcadiog f i \V- 116 DE LA SARRff. posts, south of Lake Champlain, carrying along with Uiem skins and furs for sale. The Eni^lish traders gave a much better price than those at the 5>ench jx)8ts, and 8 applied merchandise much cheaper. Some of this mer- ciiundise even found its way to Montreal and Quebec, which was altogether contrary to the laws. It was also alleged of public ofl&cials that they encour- aged such proceedings, and that they themselves denved gain from the traffic. "H**. 149. During Frontenac's administration the small- pox was a great scourge both to French and Indians. Many died of it. Most of the Algonquins of the SiUery Mission fell victims to that disease in 1675.* 150* When Frontenac went home in 1682, tho threat- ening state of affairs caused most of the colonists to re- gret his recall. Although very much disUked by those with whom he had quarrelled, the people generally, and the Indians, regarded him with admiration and good will. His proud bearing, attended by guards and pages, in imitation of de Tracy, was thought by thtm to be suitable to his position as the representative of their king. The people also approved of his favouring and protecting the Recollets, whom they liked, and who had offered to serve amongst them without remuneration. 151. Frontenac was succeeded by M. de la Barre, a veteran cavalry officer, M. Perrot, who had been restored to his command at Montreal, was appointed Governor of Acadia, and his place, in Canada, supplied by M. de Calliere, who now became commandant at Montreal. 15^. Most of the time of de la Barrels governorship was occupied with vain endeavours to induce the Iroquois to remain at peace. They resumed hostilities against the Miamis and Illinois tribes, and scarcely observed any of the conditions they had agreed to with Fronte- v^l Et^was at this time that a mission for the Abenaquls was estab- li^Hea at Siliery. In the same year, the Hnrons who had been settled at St. Foy were removed to Ancient Lorette, whence alletr^ards they weaee taken to Jeune Lorv^tte. The Abenaquis welrer^aiao refnoved farther from Quebec to the Ghaudidre Falls. The Iro^iloia converts were then at Canghnawaga, above Montreal. ■*<(W'lte'*^w»V DE LA BARRM. 117 nao. In fact the departure of that vigorous old soldier was a source of encouragement, to throw off all restraint in their insolence towards thvi French colonists, and in their hostility towards the French allies. 153« De la Barrels instructions were somewhat con- tradictory and inconsistent. He was directed to avoid a rupture with the Iroquois, but at the same time to adopt measures for curbing their insolence and U-^ pro- tect the friendly western tribes. With regard to the Can- adian Indians — the Montagnais, the Abenaquis, relics of the Hurons, Algonquins, Ottawas and others, upon whom any influence could be exercised, the directions were to bring them over as quickly as possible to French usages. The same directions about the'Canadian Indians had been given to Count Frontenac. He, however, had de- clared in reply, that the question was not how to convert the Indians into j'^renchmen, but, how to prevent many French from becoming savages. This was in allusion to the numerous cases of Frenchmen quitting the habits of civilized life and taking up those of the Indians.* 154. In the course of 1683 and 1684, the Governor saw clearly that negociations with the Iroquois were use- less unless he could support them by some shew of mili- tary force. He had only one hundred and thirty regular soldiers. He therefore applied to the court to send out reinforcements. At the same time he colbcted about twelve hundred men, including regulars, mihtia, and In- dians, at Montreal. Directions were sent to the com- mander at Niagara to cause as many Indian auxiliaries as possible to join him at Fort Frontenac, in order to take part in an expedition against the Senecas. Of all the Iroquois nations, these had most offended in making attacks upon the Illinois and Miamis. In the meantime, the active Governor of the New * Frontenac had hIso made the severe remark, that he knew of no wyag^s who had ever learned to speak the French language, but of many French who had adopted the customs as well as tbelanguage 9f savages. 118 DB DBNONVILLE, wmW lilili' York colony, had proclaimed himself the proteclx)r of the Iroquois, promising to support them ana forbidding them to treat with the French. 155, Haying moved his forces to the north shore of Lake Ontaiio, de la Barre conducted them across to the other side and established them at a place called Port Famine. He had previously sent a priest, M. Le Moyne, well known by the Iroquois, to induce them to come and treat with him. Le Moyne came with a number of deputies from the cantons to Port Famine. These, chiefly Oneidas and Oayugas, were scarcely courteous, but ^greed to the Governor's demands, excepting the principal one which related to the Illinois. The Gov- ernor, whose force was suffering from diGcase, as well as from the scarcity and bad quality of the provisions, felt obliged to accept the terms of the Iroquoia It is said that he acquiesced in abandoning the Illinois, on condition that the French amongst them should be spared. After this, de la Barre recrossed the lake and de- scended the St. Lawrence. 156«. The troops were exceedinffly dissatisfied with, and even ashamed of the way in v/nich the expedition had been brought to a close. Presently, after the others had ^one away, Captain de la Durantaie, the commander at Niagara, made his appearance on the lake with five hundred savages and two hundred French Canadians, whom, accordmg to orders, he had with the greatest difficulty collected. When they found the army gone, and learned what had occurred, the chiefs were indig- nant, and ali spoke in contemptuous terms of the Gov- ernor's conduct. * 157. As soon as word reached France, de la Barre was cjnsured and his appointment was cancelled. 158. The next governor was M. de Denonville. He arrived in the spring of 1685, and immediately set about making himself acquainted with the exact position of the colony. Ho had brought out three hundred soldiers, who were followed by a like number shortly afterwards, BATTLE WITH TH3 8ENECA8, 119 Although the Iroquois preservod some semhlance of peace, the Governor saw tnat they were likely, at any time, to declare open warfare. They continued their attacks upon ihe western Indians as heretofore. DeDe- nonville sent urgentljr for reinforcements from France, but none arrived until 1687, when eight hundred sol- diers were brought out by M. de Vauar3uil. In the meantime he made preparations for collecting as large a force as possible at Cataracoui. 159. In 1687, before any hostilities occurred, the Governor carried into effect certain instructions which he had received from the Court of France. He had been directed to select, from among any Iroquois pri- soners he might capture, a number of robust men, and send them home to work in the King*s galleys, like con- victs. With the aid of the missionaries, Lamberville and Milet, who did not know what was intended, a number of Iroquois chiefs were induced to go to Cata- racoui, as if to a conference. They were seized, bound and sent off to France. The injury was made more in- tolerable to men of their habits, by keeping them shut up, during their long passage across the Atlantic, in the holds of sh^ps. It is clear that the Court of France was guilty of a crime in this trancaction, and that de Denonville deserved blame for obe3dn^ those wicked orders. The affair was followed, after a time, by consequences severely felt, both in Canada and in the New England settlements. ^ 160. Do Denonville, who had left Montreal on Jun^ 11th, with eight hundred regulars, three hundred*lln- ro^s, Algonquins, Iroquois converts and Abenaqujg and nearly one thousand Canadian militia, crossed the lak#^ Ontario to the mouth of the river Genessee Sixty Frenchmen and four hundred Ottawa^ arrived from the west to take part in the attack upon the Senecas. Do Calliere led tne advanced guanf. Before reaching the bourgades of the Senecas some defiles were to be passed thi-ough. Here a considerable body of Senecas awaited the approach of the invaders, 120 BATTLE WITH THE SENECA8. :N^. m m On former occasions, when do Tracy and de Courcelle had invaded the cantons, the barbarians had retired into the forest without fighting. The Senecas who were the most numerous, if not the bravest of the Five Na- tions, acted differently. They sent forward eight hun- dred warriors to the advantageous position afforded by the defiles. There a desperate battle took place. Some of the savage allies, especially the Ottawas, took to flight, and the French regulars were thrown into disor- der. In the end, however, the French gained the vic- tory and continued their march towards the bourgades. Charlevoix says of this battle : " The converted sava- ges and the Canadian militia did themselves credit, but the regulars, not much ; after the battle, the Ottawas who had shown most cowardice in the conflict, dis- tinguished theme: ^Ives by their barbarities on the dead bodies of their enemies." On the French side there were six regulars and Canadians killed, and twenty wounded, besides a considf^able number of the Indian auxiliaries. In front of the first bourgade the Senecas made ano- ther but brief stand. At the close of this skirmish it was seen that the village was reduced to ashes, having been burned by the inhabitants. Still there remained many thousand bushels of maize, and a prodigious num- ber of pigs. The other three bourgades of the Senecas were found deserted. In order to punish them effectually, the French spent' %ten days in destroying the maize, live animals, growing crops and habitations, but did not pursue the enemy into the forest. The results of this expedition were disastrous to the Senecas. Before it, they numbered about ten thousand souls, and were able to furnish about nine hundred war- riors. But now they were speedily reduced to one-half their former strength. Many perished of famine during the winter. A great number fled to the mountains or to seek shelter amongst the nearest tribes to the west of their ruined settlements. FORT NIAGARA. 121 Thus de Denonville humbled the formerly powerful nation of Senecas.* 161. Before returning to Montreal, de Denonville marched to the sita of the old fort built b> ia Salle, which stood on the right bank of the JSiaj2:ari. river, \)o- low the great Falls. There he caused a new fort to he built L A garrisoned it with one hundred men. He also took measures for strengthening other French posuS including forts Frontenac, Det»'()it, MichillimakiuLC, Si. Joseph and St. Louis on the Illinois river. The object WHS to form a chain of posts to serve the purpoai^a ol excluding the English traders, magazines for goods re- quired in the traffic with the Indians, and a. line of communication between the Freir' h «;o1odj .ind the val ley of the Mississippi. 163. The war with the Iroquois had now begim ia earnest. The seizure of their chiefs and the severe chastisement which had been inflicted on the Senecas roused the ferocity of the people belonging to all the other cantons, while the English colonists encouraged their enmity towards the French. During the ensumg" fourteen years there was no real peace between the latter and the people of the cantons. 163. The Iroquois, to the number of five or six hun- dred warriors, came in to attack the fortified places and to ravage the settlements along the Richelieu and were, with diflBculty, repelled. On the island of Montreal, two able leaders, M. de Calliere and M. de Vaudreuil, di- rected the construction of twenty small forts for refuge in case of sudden attack. Ville-Marie was surrounded l)y high palisades. Towards winter the people began to feel as if the country was falling into the horrible state it was in previously to 1663. Alarming news was brouglit from the French posts in the west, to the efTect * About this period thb famous le Moyne d'Iberville performed a series of exploits in Hudson's Bay and on the coasts of Newfound- land. English forts and shipt' were attacked and captured. D'lbennlle was one of eight brothers, sons ot Charles Le Moyne r;ho had come out with M&isonneuve amon^ the evUeat coloQlsto pf the Xolaod of MoQtrealf 122 IROQUOIS ATROCITIES, l^iiJ that the Ottawa Indians and some other of the allies were secretly plotting against the colony with the Iro- quois. The garrison left at Fort Niagara was so weak- ened by disease, arising from the use of bad provisions, and so many had died, that the commander felt obliged to abandon the post in order to save the lives of the survivors. In addition; the small pox ravaged the coun- try and carried off several hundred victims.* The pop- ulation of the colony in the years 1688 and 1689 was reduced to less than it had been six or seven years before. 164. Unfortunate events happened in 1688. The Kings of England and France had sent out di- rections to their respective colonial Governors, desiring them to abstain from all hostile acts against each other, and to cause their respective Indian allies to remain also at peace. The New York Governor, Colonel Don- gan, then advised the Iroquois chiefs to propose terms to de Denonville. They were, compensation to the Se- necas, the restoration of the Iroquois warriors who had been carried off to France, as well as all other captives in the hands of the French or of their allies, and to do away with Forts Niagara and Frontenac. De Denon- ville received the Iroquois deputies at Three Rivers and agreed to the conditions relating to prisoners and to the forts. The negotiations about the other points were not completed and the Iroquois ambassa- dors returned for further instructions from their own people. Just at this time a renowned but very deceit- ful Huron chief, named Kondiaronk, fell in with the party of Iroquois, having lain in wait for them. Sud- denly he and his followers attacked them. Some of the attendants of the ambassadors were killed and wounded. All at once, when informed of their character and busi- ness, Kondiaronk pretended surprise, stating that the " Ononthio " himself had ordered him to assail them. The Iroquois were completely deceived by the Huron's explanations. 'Some accoants state that fourteen hundred deaths occurred Mnon^ the French iMid many more of the IndiaiM, IBOQUOIS ATROCITIES, id3 The result of this and other act8 of treachery on the pai*t of Kondiaronk, who did not wish peace to be made between the French and their enemies^ was, that the people of the cantons became more excited, and more determined than before, to continue the war. Hostili- ties were, accordingly, resumed. The Iroquois every- where beset the French settlements. More than one thousand of the colonists are said to have been killed by their enraged enemies in the course of that year. Meanwhile, de Denonville began to run short of sup- plies of all kinds ; but the Iroquois were furnished with weapons and munitions of war by the English colonists. 165* To enable the joung reader to form a clear idea of the deplorable condition and prospects of Canada at that time, we shall quote the words of de Denonville himself: " The enemy like a great many wolves prowl along the borders of the forest. They are subtle, falling back whenever seen by a party able to fight them. One might speak of following them up with hunting dogs. But the only blood-hounds for that are the Indians, and these we have not, since the few who seem to stand by us cannot be relied on. The only means of safety consist in having forts on every seignieury to shelter the people and their animals. This may save their lives for a season but cannot prevent their ruin, because, when shut up in the redoubts, they cannot feed the (i^tle. The lands are so separated and exposed that on every clearing a ^u'^jrd is required to protect the workers gathering the harvest. To maintam this war with honour would re- quire four thousand additional soldiers, with provisions for two years, and other supplies." De Calliere, with the Governor's consent, went to France to implore succours. He represented to the Court that the only way of saving the French colony was to obtain possession of the English colony of New York, and thus put an end forever to the continual evil influence of the English over the Iroquois nations. 166, Bad as matters were in 1688, they oecaine worse still for the French colonists in 1689* William UI was lU MASSACRE OF LACHINE, now on the throne of England, so that the English Colo- nial Grovernors were released from the orders which James II had given them about abstaining from hostili- ties. In fact, the two mother countries went to war with each other on account of the exiled King James II taking refuge at the Court of France. 167. The crowning disaster of the year 1689 was the •* massacre of Lachine." On August 4th, in the midst of a storm of rain and hail, upwards of twelve hundred Iroquois warriors invaded the island of Montreal. Dur- ing the night they spread in parties among the settle- ments and commenced an indiscriminate massacre of men, women, and children. The cruelties which they committed were enormous. One author says "they sur- passed themselves." Women and infants were impaled and burnt. Within the space of an hour, more than two hundred persons were thus put to death in the neighbourhood of Lachine. On the first alarm, M. de Vaudreuil had directions to occupy a structure called fort Rolland, with one hun- dred men. He had strict orders not to go out of the fort on any account. About forty soldiers and as many savages were detached to the support of de Vaudreuil s party; the greater number of these were slaughtered within sight of fort Rolland. The atrocities ceased only when the pitiless assailants were tired of carnage. More than two hundred prisoners were taken and hurried off to the Iroquois cantons to be burnt and otherwise tor- mented to death. Never before or since that fatal night has so terrible a tragedy occurred in Canada. When it was brought to a close, the Iroquois overspread the island. For the space of two months they kept possession of the island, until October, ^hen at length they departed homewarda 168. The news of the Lachine massacre occasioned dismay in every settlement and at every station in the colony. Excepting in some few cases, the French seemed to losb all spirit and counsol, for nowhere was any efl&*c- tive Tesi^tanQe offer^dr mONTSlfAC. 1J35 Thus, although de Denonville was a courageous and «ble general, his governorship seemed on the point of elosing with the ruin of the country. Nor was there now any communication kept up with the distant outlying fortified posts. In fact, Niagara had already been abandoned, and orders had, some time before, been sent to fort Frontenac, for the commander there to save his garrison, by a retreat to Ville-Marie. 169« At this critical juncture, when all seemed lost, M. de Denonville was recalled to France, while Count Frontenac, still vigorous, although now nearly seventy years old, was sent out to be a second time Goyernor of the colony. , f * •.• CHAPTER TWENTY-FIRST. Frontenac Governor a Second Time. — Measures for Restor- ing THE Fortunes of the Colony. — " La Petite Guerre." — Siege of Quebec in 1690. — Expedition against the Iroquois in 1696. — Death of Frontenac— De Calliere Governor. (A. D. 1689-1703.) 170. Frontenac's return, and his measures, raised people's spirits and soon put a better face on affairs. At Montreal he arranged plans both for the better protec- tion of the island, and for some winter operations against the English colonists. Thefce were asserted to have been to blame for inciting the Iroquois to make their late dreadful incursions. 171* He had brought out with him, from France, the chiefs who had been so cruelly and unjustly carried off into captivity. With all the art he could use, he tried to gain their good will on the passage, and, in a great measure, succeeded. Then he sent them to their coun- trymen, so that they might use their influence in mak- ing them more friendly towards the French oolonists. 126 PRONTXNAC. 172. When Frontenac, on his arrival, learned that de Denonville had ordered fort Cataracoui to be aban- doned, he at once prepared reinforcements for that place, and sent forward messengers to order the garrison to remain there. But it was too late, for the commandant at Cataracoui had already quitted the post, after de- stroying such materials as he did not wish to fall into the enemy's hands. 173. Next, he caused three expeditions to be prepared ; the first, against the English settlements on the river Hudson, the second agamst those of the region now named New Hampshire, and the third against some fortified stations situated at Casco Bay, near the mouth of the river Kennebec. The accounts of these expeditions, which started in the month of January 1690, from Montreal, Three Rivers and Quebec, respectively, shew us what a fearful thing it was for the colonists of those days to be exposed to raids. The French colonists, associated with savages, were skilful in that kind of warfare which was called " la petite guerre." Bands of one or two hundred would sometimes go through incredible hardships, sufiering from hunger and cold in the forests, and amidst ice and snow, until an opportunity occurred of falling suddenly upon their enemies. 174. In the winter expeditions of 1690, Corlaer (Sche- nectady), and also the town of Salmon Falls in New Hampshire were destroyed by fire, and their inhabitants cruelly massacred, with the exception of some, in each instance, who were carried ^ff prisoners. The expedi- tion to Casco Bay ended in the capture of the English fortified posts there. 175. But, although, by these undertakings, Fronte- nac restored some degree of confidence to the French colonists, yet the chief effect was to make the English more active and more hostile than ever before. With a fleet of seven vessels, and eight hundred men, commo- dore Phipps was sent to ravage the French settlements m Acadia. FRONTMNAC, 187 176. Later in the season, namely in October 1690, the same Phipps came up the St. Lawrence to attack Quebec with a fleet and land forces. He had thirty-five vessels and about two thousand colonial militia. Frontenac with surprising energy, courage and skill, defended the place. When summoned to surrender, in the name of King William and Mary of England, he said he would reply by the mouth of his cannon. An assault was attempted near the mouth of the river St. Charles. Frontenac sent bodies of Canadian militia to oppose the attack, keeping his regulars prepared on the side nearer the city. The conflict ended in the repulse of the assailants. Several attempts, supported by can- nonades, were made, but all were defeated. After a siege of eight days, in the course of which Phipps is recorded to have lost upwards of five hundred men, the English forces retreated down the river. A great many of the ships never returned to Boston and Sew York, whence they came, as they were wrecked in the lower St. Law- rence and the Gulf. 177. While these things were going on at Quebec, a considerable army, together with Iroquois auxiliaries, were led by General Wmthrop to the attack of Montreal, by way of Lake Champlain and the Richelieu. This force, a very great one for those days, had its march ar- rested before it reached the St. Lawrence. The Iroquois became discontented, the small pox broke out and car- ried off many, and the difficulties of the way were too great to be surmounted. Therefore, this undertaking, also, conapletely failed. ITS. Frontenac's conduct in defending Quebec from the attacks of Phipps has been much praised. To cele- brate his victory a medal was struck in Paris. A church, also, in the Lower-Town, was named, in memory of the occasion, " Notre-Dame de la Victoire."* *One of the first cannon-shots fired from Frontenac's batteries aj^ahist the English, struck the rigging of Phipps' ship csrrjring away the flae, which fell into the river. This was broueht ashore by some Canadian swimmers and put in Jihe Cathedral of the city, where it remained, as a trophy, until the year 1759. 128 mONTSNAO. rs u m 179. From this time until 1696, Frontenac, with un- abated vigour, went on with endeavours to repel the Iro(]|uoi8, to strengthen the French outposts at Uatara- coui on Lake Ontario, and at other places more distant, and to form plans for \ affling the English. He took a great deal of trouble to conciliate the Indian chiefs, bv whom he was greatly admired. At the same time, his attention at home was much occupied with squabbles about the liquor traffic, and other troublesome matters. Bishop Laval had long since — after the year 1688— re- tired from active life. His successor M. de Vallier and the clergy, were not generally on good terms with the Governor respecting the several subjects of dispute. But in regard to other public affairs, Frontenac had rendered himself very popular both with the French and the Indians. 180. The Iroquois, however, could neither be gained over from alliance with the English nor prevented from continuing their incursions into Canada. They were, about this time, in the habit of establishing themselves near the entrances of the Ottawa into the St. Lawrence. Every season they formed camps there, remaining on the watch for the Indians from above bringing down the products of the chase for traffic with the French. They also sent parties of warriors in different directions to commit atrocities upon the French colonists. Some- times they were met by French parties and signally defeated. On one of these occasions, at the place now " called Boucherville, Captain de la Durantave had a con- siderable battle with them, and chastised tnem severely. But, in general, the Iroquois kept up a state of alarna, avoiding great conflicts. 181. To put an end to all this, Frontenac resolved to do as de Tracy, de Courcelle, and de Denonville, had done before him. He assembled all the force of the col- ony, which with savage auxiliaries amounted to ^ore than two thousand men, at the island of Perrot, above Montreal. Thence, in July 1696, he moved upwards to Lake Ontario, and crossed to Ohouagen (Oswego), where DEATH OF FRONTENAC. 129 he landed and marched against the canton of the Onon- dagas. Althougli seventy-five years old he commanded in person, having under him M. de la Calliere, M. de Vaudreuil, and M. de Ramezay. There was no fighting on this expedition, for the Onondagas burnt their habi- tations and retired into the forest. All the remaining property and crops were destroyed. De Oalliere was detached to do the same in the villages of the Oneidas. When all belonging to the French force expected orders to continue operations against the other Iroquois can- tons, the old Governor would not consent. He thought enough had been done to bring the Iroquois to reason, and he was afraid to risk his own people s safety by de- laying the retreat until late in the season. The effects upon the Iroquois were the same as be- fore. Their incursions were for a time checked, and they entered into negociations for peace. 183. The remainder of Frontenac's governorship was occupied with objects which then seemed the most proper ones to be pursued. First, great plans were devised for attacking, and even conquering, the English colonies. These were now populous enough to have more than 25,000 males able to bear arms, besides a considerable fleet. France and England being at war, a French fleet and army were to assail the English from the sea while Frontenac should do the same from the direction of Canada. But all that was really done, was to promote the attack of the English colonists by means of the Abenaquis, and to carry on the "petite guerre," already mentioned. 183* The second part of Froutenac's operations con- sisted in endeavours to carry out two designs, namely, to gain over the Iroquois from the EngHsh cause, and to conciliate, as much as possible, the friendship and support of the western tribes. In the former of these, the very best that could be effected was a doubtful neu- trality. 1^. Engaged up to the last in such pursuits, the brave old man, in the 78th year of his age, was seized 130 DE CALLT^RB, II with mortal sickness and died on November 28th, 1698. Although the deiecib in his character h.ive been severely censured by some, he was honoured nith the title of "Saviour of the Colony." He found it, in 1689, on the brink of ruin. With little or no aid from the mother country, he restored its fortunes. His favourites, the Recollets, conducted his funeral, and inverred his re- mafns inside their own chapel. 185. A year before, namely, in 1697, pe&ce had been made between France and England. 18G. Frontenac was succeeded by M. do Calliere. This Governor followed up the plans of his predecessor in regard to the Indians, and was successful in procur- ing great gatherings of all the tribes in the yv^ars 1700 and 1701, at Montreal. At least 1300 chiefs and depu- ties came to the meeting, held in August of the year last named.* A treaty Wivs signed which inckded all the tribes which had been hostile to each other. All were to give up their prisoners and remain in perpetual friendship. 187. The English colonists, claimins: tho Iroquois as their allies and English subjects, woi Id not consent to the restoration of the captivv38 held in the cantons, ex- cept through themselves. This afterwards occasioned much conference and unpleasant feeling between the French and English Governors. But the Iroquois, whether they were sincere or net, desired tho French to send them missionaries for their conversion and reli^ous. instruction. These subtle people, however, had inde- pendent notions of their u v,i. They saw that both par- ties courted them and that they could give weight to the cause of either. In pai*ticular they claimed their lands as their own, and that they owed allegiance to no European king, 188. De Calliere, who also was well advanced in years, died at Quebec on May 26th, 1703. Although he * Tbe celebrated Indian chief, Kondiaronk, the Huron, nicknamed the Rat, died while the meetii^gs were being held, after making a great speech. POPULATION AND EMIGRATION 131 had lived to see some of the principal aims of his lake commander carried out tx) a successful issue, yet, before his death, the two mother countries were again involved in war. His last days, therefore, were occupied in mak- ing arrangements for the defence of the colony against the English, who were reported to be preparing great expeditious against it, by Hea and by land. 189. De Calli^re waa a man of great firmness of characte.', and his influence with the savage chiefs was second only to that of Count Frontenac. CHAPTER TWENTY-SECOND. Governors after de Calli£re. — Populatiow.— Why Emigra- tion WAS NOT CONTINUED. — WhY THE FRENCH KEPT NEAR THE Ancient Settlements. — Boundaries. — Hostile In- cursions. — English and French Colonists. — Mutual Feelings. (A.D. 1703-17 54.) 190. During about half a century from the time of de Oalliere, Canada had four governors in succession. These were, M. de Vaudreuil, M. do Beauharnois, M. de la Jonquiere, and M. Duquesne. In that time the pro- gress in population was nearly four-fold, as it was in- creased from about thirteen thousand to upwards of fifty thousand. The increase, however, did not proceed from the bringing out of emigrants from France. This had ceased altog'^ther when wai*fare commenced, and when the affairs of the colony were falling into such a bad condition, in 1685. After 1700, to 1723 or 1734, there were perhaps one thousand new colonists, almost all of them soldiers, who were allowed to settle down in the country, inst'Oad of returning home to France, at the close of their service in the army. 191. It may be asked why emigration was not re- newed, as in the days of de Courcelle and Talon. It may also be asked wny the French clung so closely to I I ^w U2 MBVISW OF AFFAIRS, the neighbourhood of the aucient stations of Quebec, Three Rivers, the Forts on the Richelieu, and Montreal — especially when the Iroquois ceased from their incur- sions, as they did, for the niost part, after the treaty made with Gfoyernor de Cailiere in 1701, In answer to these questions we must sa^, that the government and statesmen of France had their attention token up with their affairs in Europe. These, with their great armies and fleets, required all the wealth they could command, leaving notning for the strengthenir^ of the colony. Besides this, the troubles of the colonists were well enough known to deter people from desiring to come out in numbers. Also the climate, and country, altogether, were thought inferior to what they had in their own " la belle France." * To create numerous and populous settlements in the fertile regions of western America, was not an object with the government of France. All that could be done, and all that the Goverrors and Intendants were allowed to do, was to establish fortified trading posts at different points. These were to keep up some communications with the valleys of the Ohio and Mississippi, and to secure from the foreign traders the traffic with the In- dians. So far fi'om lending a willing ear to plans for colonizing lands beyond the island of Montreal, the Court several times gave express orders to seek only to strength- en the country near to the ancient stations on the lower St. Lawrence-^as Quebec, Three Rivers, Montreal, and the Richelieu. By so doing it might be hoped that the approach would at least be barred against foreign nations, since these could not bring their great ships beyond those stations, which would have to be captured before anything could be done by them towards possessing the West. In fact, it was not uncommon for people of in- fluence to say that it was not well to *• depopulate France in order to populate the wilds of America.'* * One of their most famous writers afterwards Included in a single phrase the general notion about Canadar— for he said it was '* only a few arpents of snow or frozen ground.'* !H ; TREATY OF KTSWTCK. 133 Therefore nearly all that was done towards Pushing French settlement westwards was owinff to tne mis- sionaries and their friends in Europe, witnout the help of the government. 19^. By a treaty of peace, in 1697 — called the treaty of Ryswick — it was agreed that France should retain all her American territories from Maine to Labrador, witli- out Hudson's Bay and the east coast of Newfoundland. The English colonists however claimed territory, both in the east and west, which the French considered theirs — also sovereignty over the Iroquois country and the val- ley of the Ohio. Afterwards their claim included all the regions between the Atlantic and the St. Lawrence and great lakes, and as far as the Mississippi. Although commissioners were named to settle boundaries, yet nothing was ever done to satisfy both parties. The French governors, denying the English claims, gave orders to stop all foreign trSders, and to seize their goods and themselves, when they came beyond the Alleghany mountains. Thus there were many causes of quarrel between the colonists of the two mother countries. The Iroquois, although they usually joined the Eng- lish, declared themselves independent of both nations. 193. In 1707, and following years, the western tribes broke out into hostilities amonest themselves. The French, under Cadillac de la Mothe, who had tried to establish a considerable station at Detroit, took part in those troubles. At the same time the Governor de Vau- dreuil, encouraged incursions into Vermont and New Hampshire, in the course of which, atrocities similar to those of Oorlaer and Salmon Falls were again com- mitted.* This led to renewed attacks by the English * Before this time, namely In 1704, a party of French Canadians and Indians, ander M. de Rouvllle, attacked a place called DeerlSeld, h* Massachikaetts, In the winter time. On this occasion about dfty of the Inhabitants were massacred and some prisoners carried off, after the place had been plund^ ed and burnt. During' several years after- wards tbo frontiers of New England ^^'t Canada were scenes of pillage and bloodshed. ii 4 134 ANNAPOLIS. colonists upon Acadia, and to attempts at invasion by the way of Lake Champlain. Port Royal was again taken in 1710, and its name changed to Annapolis, in honour of Queen Anne. 194. Towards 1710 and 1711, the English colonists were strongly moved by a feeling which those of New- France had entertained as early as the time of Fronte- nac — namely, that quiet and progress could not be the lot of both, while they dwelt so near each other, on the same continent The French had formerly thought of plans for subduing the New Englanders. Now, the New Englanders took up the idea that the French must be subdued or driven from the continent, This idea was encouraged by the events and con^-^- quences of the great wars between the two moth r countries in Europe. France was suffering most. Her resources were nearly exhausted. The long and costly reign of King Louis Al V was approaching its close. The armies of Queen Anne of England, under Marlborough aided by allies, were gaining great victories. England, now for the first time, began to send out to her colonies considerable bodies of regular troops. It came to be a settled purpose that the North American colonies of France should be conquered. It will be seen that this was not eflfecteu until fifty years later than the time of which we now speak. There was even a long interval of peace and progress in Can- ada, extending from 1713 to 1744 before the final strug- gle commenced. But, nevertheless, the colonists of bom countries never receded from their opposite sentiments about boundaiies and conquest. 195. In July, 1711, a fleet sailed from Boston, under Admiral Walker, to attack the French on the lower St. Lawrence, while an army of five thousand men, under General Nicholson, moved from New York and Albany, to assail them by way of Lake Charaplain on the Riche- lieu and at Montreal. At the same time, some western tribes, especially the Outagamis, or Foxes, took up arms on the English side. DEATH OF DB VAXTDItEUIL, 135 De Vaudreuil contrived to induce the Senecas to re- main neutral. The other people of the five nations joined the English. He could only muster about four thousand fivcT:undred males able to bear arms, with six hundred and thirty regulars. It was not easy to see how Canada, with such forces could contend against the more powerful English colonies, in which there were now sixty thousand males able to take the field. More- over the aid from England greatly exceeded that which France gave to her people. 196. By great good fortune the French in the west beat the Outagamis and estabhshed peace in that quar- ter. In the lower St. Lawrence, storms dispersed Admi- ral Walkers fleet. Many of his ships foundered, and nearly a thousand men were drowned. About the same time the army which was approach- ing by Lake Charaplain retired, and thus a very formid- able danger was averted. 197. Soon afterwards negociations for peace were begun between England and France, which led to a treaty between King Louis and Queen Anne, in the year 1713. From this time there was a state of peace between the rival colonies for upwards of thirty years. 198. De Vaudreuil continued Governor of Canada until the year 1725, when, on October 19th, he died at Quebec. 199. Before his decease, the population of the colo- y exceeded twenty-six thousand, and the j)eace which reigned allowed much progress to be made in other re- spects. Quebec had become a considerable city with seven thousand inhabitants. Montreal had about three thousand. There were eighty-two parishes settled along the banks of the St. Lawrence. Ships were built at Quebec and sent home to France, laden with peltry, sawed oak, tobacco, meal, peas, and various kinds of provisions raised in the colony. Stations had hfeen es- tablished which connected Canada with Louisiana. Forts at Cataracoui, Niagara, Detroit, Michillimakinao and other principal points enabled the Fronch to con- ■ i4si t ■ I I k'tl 136 WRECK OF THE CHAMEAU. trol the great lakes and to secure most of the traffic of the western Indians. Such a state of prosperity had never been enjoyed in the colony since the departure of Talon. ?500. It should be mentioned here that the traffic in Canada was principally in the hands of a company. This had been established, under the title of " The West In- dian Company," very soon after the colony had become a Royal Government. It was now styled " The Com- pany of the Indies." The inhabitants however were at liberty to traffic on their own account with the Indians, proviaed they paid to the company a certain part of the worth of the more valuable furs. The intendants also encouraged road making between the parishes, and various domestic iranufactures. Amongst the latter were articles made of flax and hemp grown in the country. !S01. In 17/52, vessels of war and merchantmen were built at Quebec and sent to Europe. As many as nine- teen ships, this year, were despatched to France and the West Indies. They were laden with peltry and the other products already named. It was the custom then for the families of the officers of the colony, and the members of the religious orders, to obtain their linen and various fabrics annually, by a company's ship from France. A large ship, called the Chameau, bringing out those supplies, was wrecked in the Gulf. Nearly three hundred persons were lost, and all the merchandise. In conseq^uence, there was great inconvenience in the following wmter. But, in the end, good fjame of it, for the people were obliged to find out other ways of supplying their necessities, which they did by having recourse to articles less fine in texture, but made entirely by themselves into garments. S03. The New England colonists were at this time, as has been stated, much more numerous and wealthy than the French. Those of Massachusetts, alone, could furnish sixteen regiments of militia, and fifteen troops of horsemen. Those of New York pushed their out- DEFENSIVE MEASURES. 137 Eosts as far as Ontario. Extending from Albany, they ad now a chain of stations reacliing to the south shore of the lake. There they built a fort and magazine at a place called Chouagen — since Oswego — ^in order to fa- vour their interests in opposition to the French at Cataracoui. The French Governor objected to this measure. But more than thirty years elapsed before steps were taken to force the English from this advantageous position. In the meantime the Abenaquis, always faithful to the French, and quite as brave as the Iroquois, were gradu- ally driven back towards the St. Lawrence. The Eng- lisn had erected forts towards the sources of the river Connecticut, to cover their movements against these savages. 203. Although it was a time of peace, it was thought advisable not to neglect the means of future defence. Montreal was surrounded by a low wall of stone. At Quebec, fortifications were begun on a better plan under a celebrated engineer named de Lery. Considerable por- tions of the walls and other works of that period are to be seen at the present day. At Niagara, the old fort of de Denonville was pulled down, and a substantial stone one was built on its site. Fort Cataracoui or Frontenac was put into a good state of defence. 204. The loss to the colony, arising from the ab- sence of persons who became "runners of the woods," continued to be considerable. Efforts to bring them back were made in vain. As beavers became more and more scarce in the old hunting grounds, the hunters went farther away to seek them. The Indians from the northwest were in the habit of bringing down beaver skins every season to Montreal — enough to load from one hundred and fifty to two hundred canoes. The esti- mated value was from three to four hundred thousand francs. The Indians and "coureurs des bois" were more anx- ious to take their furs for sale to the English than to % ^'^-^i ii#l 138 PE BEAUHARN0I8, « lifelii;: illih the French, as they obtained from the former threefold the price. It is easy to see that this cause made it dif- ficult to prevent a great share of the peltry trade from * 'being lost to the French. ► '*■ 205^ When Governor de Vaudreuil died in 1725, M. de Longueuil, a member of the famous family of le Mojme, became temporary governor. I s he was born in the colony, an application for him to succeed to de Vau- dreuif s ofl&ce was made but was refused by the Court of France. H^ 206. The new Governor, the Marquis de Beauhar- \ ois, arrived in June, 1726. His governorship lasted twenty-one years. During the greater part of that pe- riod the general prosperity of the colony continued, although there were occasional interruptions. These arose from quarrels among the restless tribes of the west, and also from a source very common and fatal to many in those days — the small-pox. In one year (1733) this disease 7*as iq almost every settlement and village. In 1736 tho French under M. de Bienville were defeated by some western tribes against which they had marched. This warfare lasted several years. 207. Apart from the interruptions which have been alluded to, the colony made ^reat progress in the time of Beauhamois. The population reached to upwards of f^rty thousand in 1738. Ship building advanced. Lum- ber and other products of the forest were exported. * Mines of copper and lead were discovered in the lake regions. Iron ore was made use of, a forge having been constructed at the St. Maurice for that purpose in 1736. A road was made all the way from Quebec to Montreal along the north shore of the St. Lawrence. 208« But these peaceable improvements were at length brought to a close. Disputes about the intru- sions of the English traders into the valley of the Ohio — then called "la belle riviere"— and about the boun- daries, rose to a great height. The Governor made great preparations for a new war, which he saw would soon come. LOtnSBOURQ AND BALIFAX. 139 209. Amongst other steps which had been taken to bar the road of access into the colony from the direc- tion of the English stations near the Huds^ , the most important was the commencement of Fort St. Frederick or Crown-Point on Lake Champlain. M. Beauharnois, by the advice of the Intendant, M. Hocquhart, selected that site in 1731. It became noted in the subsequent history of the colonies. 210. On the Atlantic coast, the French had begun, previously to 1720, to colonize the island of Cap-Breton. On the east coast of that island choice was made of a harbour and site upon which the government of France expended enormous sums. It was called Louisbourg, and was intended for a place of refuge for the French shipping, and to be one of the strongest fortified places in the world. The English also, in 1749, founded a new naval sta- tion on the coast of Acadia, or Nova Scotia, which was named Halifax. 211. With the Iroquois, M. de Beauharnois as T^ell as his predecessor, had always contrived to be on good terms. As the time of warfare was approaching, the French missionaries amongst them used the greatest exertions to influence them, so that at least they might remain neutral. 212. About this time, under the auspices of Gover- nor Beauharnois, the vast regions bejond the great lakes and the river Mississippi were partially explored by M. la Verendrye. He pusbod his discoveries as far as the Rocky Mountains.* * A short summary of the French discoveries In the interior of the continent will be useful in this place. Champlain discovered the River Richelieu, Lake Champlain, Lake George (St. Sacrament), Ottawa River, Lake Nipisshig, Lake Huron, Lake Simcoe, and Lake Ontario. Nicolas Perrot, and the Jesuit missionary, Allonez, after learning the languages of the natives, extended the knowled^ of the interior around the great lakes Huron, Erie, Michigan and Superior, and of the country occupied by various tribes 'jet ween Michigan and the Mifistssippi. Joliiet, Marquette, and La Sail <. still further extended discovery '^i nil i il ■ 1 ii'. '1' i|| I fliillii 1 140 CAPTUBE OF L0UI8B0UR0, !313« In addition to causes of ill-feeling between the English and French colonists, which have been de- scribed, there was the declaration of war between the mother countries, in the year 1744. The French corsairs on the coast had repeatedly taken EngUsh merchant ships and carried them into Louisbour^ narbour. The New Englanders suffered a good deal m this way, and, in consequence^ resolved to begin by assaulting that stronghold. A fleet under Admiral Warren assisted by the ships and the militia of New England captured Louisbourg on June 17th, 1745. The Frenci; garrison was discon- tented at the time, owin^ to some misconduct on the part of their commander M. Duchambon, and another person — M. Bigot — who became too famous in after years. The place was si irrendiired by capitulation. The troops by whom the place was actually taken were New England militia. if 14. In 1747, while the war was being waged at sea, off the coast of America, a French fleet, mtended to re- capture Louisbourg, was defeated by the English, who took most of the snips. This fleet was under the com- mand of M. de la Jonquiere, who had been appointed to succeed Governor Beauhamois in Canada. But in- stead of then assuming his office, the admiral was taken and sent home to Europe as a prisoner of war. 215. Owing to the disaster which befel Admiral de la Jonquiere, the French Court appointed a temporary governor, M. de la Galissoniere. Although he only acted during two years he effected much. He was an accom- plished man, as had been his predecessor, M. de Beau- hamois. He drew up a complete memorial of the to and along the valley of the MisslBsippl, La Salle having descended the great river into the gulf of Mexico. Lastly, M. V^rendrye, in the time from 1723 to 1747, explored the vast regions between the Rocky Mountains and the lakes Superior and Wmnipeg (Bourbon), and the country of the upper Missouri, y^rendrye was sixty years in advance of American explorers. Before his time, the western tracts between California and Hudson's Bay were unknown. VALLEY OF THE OHIO, 141 condition and natural riches of New-France. He caused several forts, especially those named Gaspareaux and Beausejour, to be put in good order against the English, at the Isthmus of Acadia. In order to keep up com- munications with both the valley of the Ohio and of the Mississippi — called Louisiana — he formed, and partly cairied out, plans for having chains of fortified posts, extending from Montreal. By looking into the map the reader will see the two great lines — including most cf the forts then existing — namely, Frontenac, Toronto, Detroit, des Miamis, St. Joseph, Chicago, Crevecoeur, Chartres — also, extending southwards, Niagara, Pres- q^u'isle, de Boeufs, Machault and Duquesue. De la Ga- hssonniere stationed several hundred men on the banks of the river Ohio — then called "la Belle Kiviere — to keep out the New England traders. He was recalled to France in 1749, when la Jonquiere recovered his liberty. 216. The period between 1749 and 1755 was passed chiefly in mutual endeavours, by the French and Eng- lish colonists, to supplant each other in the valley of the Ohio. De la Jonquiere had orders to follow the plans of la Galissonniere. He was an old man and was accused of avarice, and of making profits out of the trade of the west.* He died in May 1752 at Quebec, and was succeeded by M. Duquesne, another old seaman. A second time the Court of France declined to appoint as Governor an officer bom in Canada. M. de Longueuil, son of the one already mentioned, was allowed to act as commandant in the interval between the death of la Jonquiere and the coming of Duquesne, but the chief office in the colony was refused to him. Duquesne seems to have acted with vigour to correct abuses and to improve the defences of the country. Great attention was paid to the discipline of the militia, who * The Goveraors then receiyed very small pay. Less than ;^*300 a year was allowed them to live on and to pay several persons on their staff. The inhabitants began to complain of the conduct of the Gov- ernors and principal officials for making money out of their oppor- tunities in diarge of the public stores, etc. t-N". ' I ( r' 142 WASHINGTON AND DE JUMONVILLB. •f } i"ii I ■& now amounted to about twelve thousand men. Many of these were acquainted with military life, being disbanded regulars, the plan of allowing soldiers to settle in the country, instead of returning to France, being still en- couraged. Duquesne, following the example of Galisson- niere and de la Jonquiere, employed bodies of militia to exclude the English from the valley of the Ohio. 217. In 1753 and 1754, collisions, attended with bloodshed, occurred between the English and French in the course of their endeavours to maintain a footing in the valley of the Ohio. The mother countries were not actually at war, although no friendly feeling reigned between them. Louisbourg had been restored to France and was made much stronger than before. The English had now established themselves at Halifax. These two strongholds served as places of shelter for the ships of both nations, and also as harbours of refuge for their coisairs. The constant capture of merchant vessels by these, fostered feelings of enmity between the people of France and Canada on the one hand, and the English colonists on the other. Besides these sources of irrita- tion, there were others, connected with European affairs, which made it certain that the two countries would soon go to war again. While such was the state of affairs, the collisions which have been alluded to happened on the Ohio. 218> A party of Virginian colonists commanded by a young officer named Washinston — afterwards the renowned American general — fell in with a body of French militia. Washington's missionjhen was to sum- mon the French to retire from the disputed territory. The latter, whose con nander was M. de Jumonville, advanced, it would appear, to hold a parley with the English. All at once, Jumonville's party found them- selves surrounded and fired upon. The leader and eight or nine of his m 3n were killed. This event cre4:ted a great sensation among the French colonists, and even in France. It was alleged to be a murder. ■^^' s CAPTURE OF FORT NECESSITY, 143 Not far from the scene of the occurrence, the English had a fortified station, called Necessity, occupied by five hundred men. At the French fort Duquesne, situated at the confluence of the rivers Monongahela and Alle- ghany, M. de Contrecoeur, the superior officer of Jumon- ville, commanded. Learning what had happened, Contrecoeur sent six hundred Canadian militia and a party of Indians to re- venge the death of Jumonville. Tliey fell upon the English post, fort Necessity, and assailed its defenders from the skirts of the surrounding forest. Being shel- tered, the French lost only a few men, but killed eighty or ninety of the English, who surrendered after a resist- ance of ten hours.* The capture of Fort Necessity happened on June 28ih, 1754. From this time there was no longer peace between the English colonies and New-France. CHAPTER TWENTY-THIRD. \ u^ ,^^ 1 !( t.. ?-' Wars and Treaties between France and England relating TO America. — Treaty of Ryswick in 1697. — Peace until 1702. — ^War until 1713. — Tkeaty of Utrecht in 1713. — Peace until 1744. — ^War until 1748. — Treaty of Aix-la- Chafelle in 1748. — Actual Position of the Colonists IN regard to E-iCH OTHER IN 1754. (A. D. 1697-1754.) J319. The reader cannot rightly understand tlic course of events in the French and English-American colonies without a knowledge of the -'^ars and treaties * The Monongahela, on the bar'ks of which Fort Necessity was placed, is one of the tributaries of the river Ohio. Two copies of the terms, or conditions of surrender, were drawn up and signed by George Washington, and the French commander, Villiers, a brother of the deceased Jumonville. Both lii the beginning and ixx the last article of the document the death of Jumonville u fij.i tl I 144 TREATY OF UTRECHT* \ I- between the mother countries. W^e shall here speak of those only which relate to America between 1700 and 1763. In 1700, and until 1702, there was peace between the two countries, for a treaty, called " the Treaty of Rys- wick," had been signed in 1697. By this, all the French possessions in America were preserved to France, the English gave up Hudson's Bay, and a river, called St. George, was fixed as the boundary in Acadia or Nova Scotia. But the treaty of Ryswick settled nothing about the boundaries between the French and English south of Lake Ontario. The cause was that neither wished to irritate the Iroquois by settling in that wav whose sub- jects they were. The English however claimed them. Next, in 1702, the two countries again quarrelled about European affairs. In 1703 and 1704 the colonists en- tered into the quarrel and hostilities occurred. Warfare lasted until 1713, when the "Peace of Utrecht" was signed by the mother countries. By the treat) of Utrecht, France lost a great deal America. Her loss included Hudson's Bay, Newfound- land, Acadia or Nova Scotia, with all the coasts, rivers and islands connected with those reffions. She retained the island of Cap-Breton, the islands inside the gulf of St lAwreiice, and the right of fishing on the coast of Newfoundland. There remfiined to be settled, the boundaries between the Freny(U BuUery- to K DoBUfihux BaUery M> o 2iO - .' • I. •;» 3 9 hi^^j^XiLm^ •^jw^ kV'^i jL^" ChnrU^oarg «. m •%(^ ;;■>' .^' m *•>-*. ^\V^. vfv«.i [ft ... ^ji^ ^Jf^.^^^^M Its tItUU I Amur W^dtTBr \1iUJRm i^^M- •V)^2^^M*"»**^^«^J ,« I i« iC^" ,JA»» «•* ae B»tti Slioai ^^iUl ^«»»» ■*'/■. '•^''*'?^: -'«;»^.i/»' llUf^ » :i%*^: **1 ^^^ VS^SsS^^ 4k. If^ja^Tiir, .,c.i---':*i^%^' "Jj >•■ It*«^, the Itaet ^on^ .^t: 1*1 -*•• ^'^ -•Kfc BySt iMfr X"a; /I .X ■-, V M ■»ii^\y. .\iWt)t,: g^jJS^JSl'''^';;.../!:^;;,''/!/.''''"' i<>iVW*]'<> •Wtfrl 'rt T*^*l. ;jr" K*«^ frO*^ yi v«>.'^.ilJ* .v-H' .•'/;jr- .svVO ,vV 1^ j5J5B,,v,,i.i/*#»r!'i^;;7««^^ ':>m 'llfkf. '1^1. '^Jii>- ^^m/mffy 'Hm'Mi '^■^ *' iiM.f^.Mii'l.';' O"^^'^-^^ **.♦• '•vy OP TH£ RIVER S^ LAWRENCE Sxllerj^ to ihe FsU of Montmot^iwjr SiBGE or Q1TKBECJ759 H ■4>A liv\> % % \ ^r.n^y^itUM ■1 A VIFW ofUu! ACTKO* tfamod hj the KNOLISH Quebec D TREATY OF AIX-LA-CHAPELLE, 145 English began to claim all between the sea and the St Lawrence. Even when the mother countries were not at war, tlieir colonists in America were fighting against each other, or against their Indian allies. On each side, during peace, new stations were occupied and fortified in preparation for the next war. But the mother coun- tries did interfere sometimes and order the respective governors to refrain from hostihties. From 1713, the year of the peace of Utrecht, to 1744, the affairs of France and England gave no pretext for warfaro between their colonists in America. As Cap-Breton had been retained by France, Louis- bourg was founded in 1720. At several other places on that island the French established settlements. But many French remained in Acadia although it was ceded to England. ^^O, In 1744, by which time Louisbourg was a strong place, the two countries again went to war. Louisbourg was taken by the English in the following year. This war lasted until 1748 and was ended by the treaty of Aix-la^ Ohapelle. According to this, Louisbourg was again restored to France and matters in Am^^rica were put on the same footing as before. Commissioners were again appointed to settle boundaries. But, again, nothing was done by them, for, at their meetings in Paris they could not or would not agree. In the meantime the colonists on both sides were extending their outposts in the direc- tions where they considered their claims good. Thus affairs continued up to 1754. Then happened the occur- rences described at the close of our last chapter. In fact the colonists themselves began warfare on their own account and carried it on at least two years before the mother countries saw fit to declare against each other. Nevertheless, each sent troops, ships, and munitions of war, out to America, to support its respective colonial subjects. We shall now be better able to follow the course of events between 1764 and 1763, when Canada was lost to Fi-ance for ever. 10 iU 146 PORTIFIEP POSTS. 221. To complete this chapter, it is only necessary to state briefly what were the actual positions of the colonists on both sides when fighting began between them in 1754. First, the French had forts Gaspareaux and Beause- jour, at the isthmus which joins Nova Scotia and New- Brunswick. These were to keep guard against English advances in that quarter. Then the Abenaquis, occu- pying the interior of the region now called Maine, and extending along the northern parts of New Hampshire and Vermont, were supported by the French against the English who claimed all their hunting grounds, as far as the St. Lawrence. Thirdly, to guard against approaches by way of Lake Champlain, the French had a strong post at Crown- Point (Fort St. Frederick) and the various forts along the Richelieu. There was also a strong position, not yet fortified, called afterwards Carillon (Ticonderoga), which commanded the route from Lake George to Lake Champlain. But the English, on their side, had fort Lydius (Fort Edward), on the way between the head waters of the Hudson and the south of Lake George. They had also their chain of posts on the route from Albany to Chouagen (Oswego) on the south shore of Ontario. Next, there were the chains of French posts leading to the west, and to Louisiana, and those intended to keep the English out of the Ohio valley, which have been already described. The English, beaten at fort Necessity, had now no stations near to the Ohio region, beyond the moun- tainous country west of Pennsylvania and Virginia. The nearest was fort Cumberland, situated among the Alleghany mountains. In the interior, towards the region of the great lakes, the English traders ^ave much offence, making their way amongst the Indian tribes to traflfic. It must be remembered that each country had its stronghold on the sea-coast — the English it Halifax, ! t; ■;i!. I. DESPATCH OP TBOOPS. 147 the French at Louisbourg. The commerce of both was continui.Uy being injured by corsairs or privateers. But though the ^ew Euglanders suffered in this way, the greater amount of injury was dons to the French, many hundreds of their ships being seized. The EngUsh, more- over, were stronger at sea, and could almost prevent in- tercourse between Canada and France. Lastly, although Nova Scotia belonged to the English, the country was occupied by many thousand Acadians. These retained their language (French) and religion, and, of course, had French missionaries amongst them. They naturally clung to their ancient feelings m favour of the nation from wTiich they had sprung. The English greatly doubted their loyalty and disliked the influence of their missionaries. Such was the state of things between the colonists in 1754 CHAPTER TWENTY-FOURTH. France and England send out Troops to Aid their respec- tive Colonies. — Expeditions against Canada. — Acadia AND THE Acadians.— DiESKAu and Johnson at Lake George. — Braddock's Defeat on the Monongahela. — Shirley. — "La Petite Guerre."— War Declared in Eu- rope. — Lord Loudon succeeds Braddock. — Montcalm and his Officers. — De Vaudreuil.— Bigot. — Bad Condi- tion OF THE Colony of New-France. (A. D. 1754-1756.) 222. Without declaring war against each other. France and England sent out troops and munitions of war to the aid of their respective colonies in the spring of 1755. The French soldiers, numbering about thirty- four hundred officers and men, were under the com- mand of Baron Dieskau. Two regiments of English regulars arrived in New England, commanded by General Braddock. !^23« The English colonists determined to attack { -■ I 148 THE AC AVIANS, New-France in three directions — by way of Acadia, Lake Champlain, and the valley of the river Ohio. Each of these undertakings was attended with events so interest- ing and important that it is necessary to describe all. The Acadian expedition was led by Colonels Winslow and Monckton, and that to Lake Champlain by General Lyman and Colonel Johnson. The third was conducted l)y Braddock himself, the chief English commander in AnKU'ica. )i*^4:. Colonel Winslow besieged and easily took forts Gaspareaux and Beausejour. Thus the way was cleared for conducting any future attack through the Acadian isthmus. Some of the French Acadian families had supported or favoured their countrymen against the English. Then a most lamentable measure was adopted with the unhappy Acadians. The English said it was necessary, and that there was no other course open to them for securing tLeir own future safety.* However this may be, the particulars of what was done fill one of the most sorrowful pages in all history. At several points along the coast, in the Bay of Fundy, ships and boats were stationed. These were there for the purpose of receiving and carrying off the Acadian population. Upwards of three thousand, in all, were placed on board the English vessels and taken away to different parts of New England. Their lands, dwellings, and animals, were seized in the name of the King of England, to be given to other colonists. \ * The Etifjlish accounts state, that, although Acadia was made over to Great Britain by the treaty of 1713 (Utrecht) — which was confirmed by the treaty of Atx-la-Chapelle in 1748 — ^yet the Acadians would never take the oath of fidelity as subjects of the soverei^ of Eng- land.— The same accounts further state that the missionaries allowed to remain among them encouraged the poor Acadians against the British, assuring them that some day they would come again under the dominion of France. The British, therefore, and more especially the New England colonists, claimed the right of dealing with the Acadians as with rebels to their lawful king and country. t The number of Acadians thus carried away from their native land has been differently stated by different writers. Some have given it PS high as 18000. Others have said about 7000. But it has been lately proved that there were not so many as 7000 French Aca- »: THE ACADTANS. 149 Some disorders occurred at the places of embarkatioD. Those who could escape, tied to the woods. Some made their way to friendly tribes of Indians, others, through the isthmus, went along the coast until they found op- portunities of reaching Cap-Breton or Canada. Tiiosc who were carried off were distributed amongst the colo- nists of Massachusetts, New York, Pennsylvania, Mary- land, and other parts. It is recorded that person:^ belonging to the same families were, in many cases, sepa- rated from each other, and carried away, in tlie crowded ships, to places whence they could never come together again. Of the fugitives, some formed new settlements wherever they could, and as near as possible to the an- cient and loved land of their nativity. It is impossible to read the full particulars without feeling deeply for the sad case of the Acadians. 225. Baron Dieskau, with three or four thousand men, consisting partly of regulars and partly of French militia and savages, went to Crown-Point and Carillon (Ticonderoga). He was to oppose General Johnson ad- vancing from Albany on the river Hudson. Johnson, after placing fort Lydius in a state of defence, marched to Lake George, mtendin^ to attack Crown-Point. Dieskau encountered him m entrenchments near the lahe but was defeated, wounded, and taken prisoner. His troops retired to Crown-Point.* dians in the whole country, in 1755. Of these many escaped to the woods and were not among those carried off. A good many made their way to Cap-Breton and Canada. Dr. Anderson, the President of the Quebec Historical Society, has proved, from the lately pul)- lished Archives of Nova Scotia, that the number could not have been more than from 3000 to 3500. The same writer has shewn that if the British had not removed the Acadians they must have themselves abandoned the country. This they were not willing to do. But, nevertheless, It was a very cruel and painful measure to decide on removing the inhabitants for ever from the land of their birth. Perhaps, the best that can be said on the subject, is, that war between nations, has caused much misery to the human race through- out the world, and that the fate of the Acadians is a striking ex- ample. * To account for his own ill success, Diesknu said the Indian aux- iliaries had proved unfaithful. Those of Iroquois descent, mostly Oneidas belonging to the settlements at the Sault St. Louis (Caugh- sawaga) and Lake of Two Mountains, bad, for some time past, shewn il 150 BATTLE OF MONONGAHELA, I'll f This was a very serious blow to the prospects of New- Franoe. The Governor, now M. de Vaudreuil, son of the one who died in 1725, did all he could to make up for the defeat of the French army. But the forces of the colony were not numerous enough to offer effectual resistance in so many quarters at once. Besides there were other serious difficulties, which will be mentioned hereafter. 226. Braddock's attack in the direction of the Ohio valley was not successful. This general was brave, and experi6nced in military affairs, as conducted in Europe. But in the woods and mountains of America he knew not how to deal with adversaries such as the French Canadians, and Indians, assailing his troops from behind bushes, rocks and trees. General Braddock was also obstinate and would not accept the advice of Washing- ton and other colonial officers who accompanied him. The consequence was, that, after a part of his army had crossed the river Monongahela, to attack the French at fort Duquesne, he suffered a bloody defeat. His brave soldiers contended in vain against the French and sav- ages firing upon them from the skirts of the forest through which their line of march lay. The French were commanded by M. de Beaujeu, who had only two hundred and fifty soldiers and militia, with six hundred savages. Braddock himself was mortally wounded. The killed and wounded of his army amounted to thirteen hun- dred, including sixty-three officers. M. de Beaujeu was killed in the action. The French loss, altogether, did not exceed forty men. The colonial militia, under Washington, covered the retreat of Braddock's force, reduced to about one-third of its former numbers. * signs of unwillingness to support the French against their own kin- dred, the people of the Five Nations, who aided the English. The Abe- naquis however, were always true to the French, both as scouts and in battle, but whenever Iroquois were seen the other converts on the French side hung back, refusing to fight against those of their own blood. * The battle of the Monongahela occurred on July 9th, 17J55. Part of Braddock's army had been left behind while he with 2000 men THE SEVEN TEABS' WAR BEGUN. 161 This defeat of the English left the French undis- turbed masters of the valley of the Ohio. 237. Along with the three expeditions against the French — in Acadia, at Champlain, and on the Ohio — a fourth had been proposed, to be directed against Nia- gara But this did not take effect. The leader. General Shirley, only went as far as fort Chouagen on Lake Ontario, which station he furnished with additional men and supplies. 338. The colonial campaign of 1755 being ended, the French and Indians continued from time to time to ha- rass the English by their favourite method of " la petite guerre." The effects upon the colonists on the fron- tiers of Pennsylvania, Virginia, and also of the northern colonies, Massachusetts, JJew Hampshire, and Maine were very severe. Houses and other property were de- stroyed and people massacred. It is recorded that more than one thousand persons were thus put to death, and many carried off into captivity. The inhabitants of inland villages were glad to flee for refuge into places near the sea-coast. In consequence of these attacks the English colonists became more than ever roused against the French. The new governor, Vaudreuil, placed much dependence upon the French Canadian militia throughout the war. 339. In May 1756, about two years after the colo- nists had commenced hostilities in America, the Courts of France and England declared war. For a long time preparations had been made on both sides. This war lasted, in Europe, seven years, but the strug- gle in ^^.merica came to an end three years earlier, namely in 1760. We have now to relate the principal events of that struggle, in continuation from the year 1755. marched towards Duquesue. Artillery, stores, horses, cattle and provisions fell into the hands of the French. Washington called It a '• shameful defeat," Among Braddock's papers, taken by the French, some letters writ- ten by Captain Stobo were found. In these, Stobo, detained at Quebec as a hostage, had contrived, some time before, to furnish informa- tion about the defenses of fort Duquesne. For this, Stobo was tried ftt Queb^ as a spy and condc^mned. He escaped however. £. 152 AMBIVAL OF MONTCALM. 230. England sent out General Luiu Loudon to replace Braddock who was defeated and killed, as has been stated. A number of fresh regiments were also sent out. France sent out to the aid of her colony one thousand soldiers, together with a supply of provisions, money, and munitions of war. This was the last considerable reinforcement she was willing or able to furnish. As heretofore, she paid attention, almost wholly, to her affairs in Europe, leaving the colony to take care of itself. The troops she sent, were either grudged, or wei*e GGNEnAL MONTCALM. merely intended to support the cause of the kingdom of France against England. They were not so much to protect the colonists of New-France, and to fight for them, as to have their help in preserving for old France " a footmg " on the American continent. A few thou- sand regulars were thought enough for that object. 231. But with the French troops came a first-rate general — ^Marquis de Montcalm — to replace Die^au, with several other excellent officers. Amongst these, the most noted Avere, M. de Levis, a brigadier general, M. de Bougainvdle, a cavalry officer and Montcalm's Montcalm's officers. 153 aicle-do-camp,and M. de Boiirlamaqne, an infantry colo- nel and officer of engineers. These officers brought out instructions to continue as much as possible on the de- fencive. But New-P'rance had so many distant out- posts to maintain, and the English had so many troops and militia, that it is difficult to see how they could have followed any other than a defensive system. *iWi, It is necessary here to describe the characters of the governors and of the officers mentioned in the preceding article, and also to explain some particulars about other persons and things connected with Canada at this time. Governor Vcudreuil was a native of Canada — born in Quebec in 1698, and appointed to succeed Du- quesne in 1755 at the age of 57. He was Governor of Louisiana before he became Governor of Canada. He was an amiable and honorable man, but scarcely fitted, in other respects, to rule the colony at a time when it was beset by all kinds of difficulties. He objected to the haughty manners of the military officers from France towards those of the militia, and towards the colonists and Indians generally. The officers of the regular forces considered him wanting in military talents and too much inclined to be led by counsels of which they dis- approved. In consequence, tnere was but little harmony between him and them during the perilous days of his governorship. His brother, M. Kigaud de Vaudreuil, and the Intendant, M. Bigot, of whom we shall speak present- ly, had much influence with him. He proved to be the best governor of the colony under the crown of France. Of General Montcalm, no more need be said at pre- sent than that he was skilful, experierced, courageous, cheerful, and of p highly honourable disposition — but, at the same time, hauglity towards those who differed from him, and scarcely careful about shewing his low opinion of the Governor's ability. De Levis was of haughty, even fiery disposition. He was pronounced by Montcalm to be a very talented man, with an ardent military spirit, " indefatigable, brave, and well versed in knowledge of military arts," L M 'A \ ,:i^^H i- Is ! 154 INTEND ANT BIGOT. . ri 1 ! ,'! ill f IMP j flW j 1 ^Hi '^ llj V |Tr?| Bougainville* and Bourlamaquc were officers of the highest order of merit for holding commands under an experienced chief. Of them, also, Montcalm expressed a very favourable judgement. Another official, the In ten dan t; Bigot, deserves par- ticular mention. He had the care of all the supplies for the army and for the fortified trading posts of New- France, lie was charged with the money affairs, and those belonging to commerce. But he was so dishonest that he, and those favoured by him, made great private gains while the army and the inhabitants were kept in want of what the government supplied for their use. When the war was over, he was brought to trial in France and condemned to exile, after being obliged to surrender what remained of his ill-gotten gains. Yet he contrived to deceive the easy governor over whom he had influence. He had many persons in league with him, making themselves rich while the colony was in misery. Such were the chief officials during the last days of New-France. ^33. We have also to explain matters relating to the general condition of Canada at that time. The warfare, since 1754, had ir ;rfered with the proper cultivation of the lands, because the able-bodied men were away fighting, both in seed-time and harvest. Besides this, there were several bad seasons in succes- sion, which made the harvests still smaller. Owing to these causes, and to the conduct of Bigot and his agents, all kinds of provisions became extremely scarce. Those brought out by the merchant ships under Bitot's control were sold to the inhabitants at enoi*mous pnces. There was therefore great distress. When the years 1767 and 1758 came, the colony was in a state of famine. In the meantime the war vessels of England block- aded the entrances into the gulf of St. Lawrence. Thus * Bougainville became a celebrated naval commander after the war in Canada was concluded. He circumnavigated the globe, and became, to France, what the famous Captain James CooK was tO England, DEFENCE OF THE COLONY, 155 the aid fiom France, little as that might be, was ren- dered smaller still. This cause ulone must have mined the colony at last, even if other events had not done so. We must add to what has been already stated, that while the adversaries of New- France were much more numerous in regard to soldiers and militia, there was no lack of money, provisions, and munitions of war, in the English colonies. We see, then, that the colonists of New-France were in a very dangerous position — one that menaced their safety and their very existence. Although the arrival of those excellent officers, with troops and supplies, for a time kept up their spirits, and enabled them to make a ^ood shew of resistm^ their enemies, yet many of the mhabitants, and especially most of the principal leaders, thought that the downfall of French power was approaching. We shall go on with the events of the war in the en- suing chapter. CHAPTER TWENTY-FIFTH. ^ ' Campaigns of 1756, 1757 and 1758.— Preparations for the * Campaigns of 1759. 234. 1 he disadvantages which have been mentioned as belonging to the French side, in comparison with the English, might lead one to suppose that the downfall of New-France would have been easily brought about. But, so far from that, the defence of the colony was vigor- ously sustained in five campaigns, from 1755 to 1759, before the English could make good their advance into the beitTt of the French settlements on the St. Lawrence. The events of 1755 have been already described. !;235. Little or no progress was made by the English in 1756. They threatened Louisbourg and blockaded the approaches from the sea into the St Lawrence. xK^ n\i 156 CAPTUBE OF CHOUAGEN, They also strengthened themselves at Chouagen,* fort Lydius and fort William Henry, f and made prepara- tions for further operations. On the other hand they suffered a severe reverse at Chouagen and afforded the French time to improve their positions on Lake Champlain and elsewhere. During the season of 1756 the Governor caused defensive works to be made in an excellent position commanding the route between Lake George and Lake Champlain. He called the place fort Vaudreuil, but it is better known by the names of Carillon and Ticonderoga. ^36. Until August, the French went on with their works at Crown-Point and Carillon, while the English, not far off at William Henry and Lydius, seemed medi- tating an advance upon Lake Champlain. In the mean- time, Montcalm, although most of the time present with de L6vis, observing the English and looking after the works going on^ caused preparations to be made else- where for capturing Chouagen. His lieutenant, Bour- lamaque, assembled a force of three thousand soldiers, militia, and savages, at Fort Frontenac, with which he crossed Lake Ontario. Montcalm suddenly left Carillon and Crown-Point under the charge of de Levis, and joined Bourlamaque on August lOtn. The attack upon Chouagen was immediately begun. The English garri- son, much alarmed by the yells and gestures oi the Abenaquis, Algonquins, Ottawas and Nipissings, who formed part of Montcalm's force, suiTendered after losing about one hundred and fifty men. The savages wished to violate the conditions of surrender, and were, with difl&culty, restrained from falling upon the prisoners, numbermg upwards of sixteen hundred. By this stroke the French took an important position from the English, besides a large quantity of arras, can- * Oswego. + This was a fortified post made by General .Tohuson, at the head of Lake George, on the site of his victory over Dieskau. The name *• Fort George" was afterwards given by General Amherst to a new fort built on a site Kear to that of fort William Henry, See map oP CAPTURE OF FORT WILLIAM HENRY, 157 non, provisioQS, and vessels for seiTice on the lake. Montcaini's loss was only thirty men. The fortifications were destroyed. The English did nothing towards recovering their loss during the rest of the season. !:i37. In 1757 the English again threatened Louis- bourg. Troops and ships from New England, united with a fleet from Europe, were intended for the attack of that place. But the expedition accomplished nothing. Meanwhile General Webb had been left to coridiict ope- rations against the French north of the Hudson. He stationed himself at fort Lydius, while another officer. Colonel Monro, commanded at fort William Henry. The capture of this position was the cliief event of this sea- son's campaign. 338. Montcalm collected an army of seven thousand five hundred men, of whom about three thousand were regulars, two thousand five hundred Canadian militia and two thousand savages, belonging to thirty-three diflferent nations. Many of these had been induced by their love of bloodshed, and the hope of plunder, to come from remote part^ of the west to join Montcalm's army. The first object now was to attack and capture fort William Henryj in which there was a garrison of two thousand five hundred men. The English soldiers had a peculiar hon-or of the sav- ages, of which Montcalm took advantage in order more quickljr to bring about a surrender, When the B'rench forces were in the neighbourhood of the principal point of attack, several terrible scenes of bloodshed took place. Parties of Canadia*as and sav- ages found opportunities of falling suddenly upon bodies of EngUsh soldiers. On one occasion, when a detach- ment of three hundred and fifty men, under a colonel and ten other officers, was sent out in barges on the lake for the purpose of cutting off aom(3 of the advanced French posts, a large body of savages lay in ambush on the bank. All at once the Indians fired upon the Eng- lish and threw them into confusion —and then, leaping '0'iii vi jj^H §flH i5d CAPTURE OP PORT WILLIAM HENRY. (1 f; , I il- I ■ f i! into the shallow water, massacred officers and men in their boats. Nearly one-half of them were slaughtered and scalped, and the others taken prisoners. The ter- ror of the soldiers only increased the ferocious cruelty of the savages. On the 5th of August, Montcalm's plans for assaulting the fort were completed and he summoned Colonel Moii- Map shewing the j)08ition of Crown-Point, Ticonderoga (Carillon), Tort William Ilenry, Port George, Fort Edward (Lydius), &c. ro to surrender, stating that, if obliged to take the place bv assault, he might not be able to restrain his savages. The English commander hoped for assistance from General Webb, and defended his post to the last ex- THE MAS8ACRS OF PORT GEORGE, 159 tremity.* Then terms of surrender were agreed upon between him and the French general. Monro's men were to be protected from the savages, and to be allowed to retire with their arms and effects, on condition of not serving against France during the next eighteen months. A dreadful scene occurred after the surrender. The savages were not, or could not be, restrained from falling upon the English. In the first instance they went among the officers and men to plunder their effects, when, after some disorder, they were drawn off. Afterwards, when the English had started on their march to join their countrymen at fort Lydius, fifteen miles distant from fort William Henry, the savages hemmed them in on all sides. A scene of tumult, confusion, and massacre ensued which cannot be described. The Enghsh sol- diers, encumbered by their arms and baggage, and ren- dered helpless by their horror of the savages, offered very little resistance. Some were murdered and scalped, all were plundered, and many of the survivors seized as prisoners to the savages. Of the twenty-five hundred men who had formed Monro's garrison, it is said that scarcely eight hundred reached fort Lydius. This affair is known in history as "the massacre of Fort (George." f The fortifical >ns were destroyed. 239t In the c irse of the winter following the cap- ture of fort Wilh. n Henry, the English government * Webb Rent no assisi.mce. He even advised Monro to make tlie best terms he could. A letter to this effect was intercepted by Mont- calm's scouts and sent in to the English commander to show him how hopeless his case was. t It la claimed for Montcalm and his officers that they did all they could to restrain the ferocious Indians. It is also asserted that tlie English had supplied the savages with intoxicating drink in order to gain their good will, but which only roused their fierce passions, fow many English Avere actually murdered will never be known, as nearly alH,he accounts differ. Most of those taken prisoners by tlie Indians were ransomed and taken care of by Governor Vaudreuil. Although this affair goes by the name of the massacre of Fort George, the reader must bear in mind that Fort George did not exkt until three years later. See note on page 156. 'o ^ /J. M*. 4 ;* II f 160 L0UI8B0VRG AND FORT DUQUESNH TAKEN. m 11 ^'ij ? f ' ill m and the New England colonists formed plans for a de- cisive campaign in 1758. Louisbourg, and the French posts at Lake Champlain, as heretofore, were to be the principal points of attack. A very popular minister, named William Pitt, was at the head of affairs in Eng- land. He removed the former chief officers from com- mand in America, and appointed more able ones to succeed them. He caused a powerful fleet and army to be prepared and sent out early in the season of 1758. His plans were formed with the design of wholly sup- planting the power of France in America. When the time for active warfare came, the French found themselves threatened in four different quarters — namely, Louisbourg, Lake Champlain, the Valley of the Ohio, and Lake Ontario. 340. Louisbourg, before which there appeared forty- two English war vessels, with transports, bearing twelve thousand soldiers, surrendered after a siege of seven weeks. The land forces were commanded by Generals Amherst and Wolfe. The survivors of the garrison of seven thousand men were taken prisoners, the works of the place demolished, and its inhabitants carried away to France. 241. In the direction of the Ohio valley, General Forbes commanded, having under him Colonel George Washington. Forbes advanced upon fort Duquesne with an army of six thousand men. The distance they had to march, and the difficulty of moving through a rugged and mountainous region, made it quite late in the sea- son before they reached Duquesne. In the month of November, when snow had begun to fall, the French ^ai'rison destroyed the works of the place and retired, just before the British arrived. The name of the post was changed to Pittsburg, in honour of the English prime minister. 242. Meanwhile, a most desperate and bloody en- counter had taken place at Lake Champlain, on the 8th of July. General Abercrombie, with six thousand regulars and ten thousand provincial militia, attacked BATTLE OF CARILLON, 161 Montcalm at Carillon.* The English general had left behind him his artillery at Lake George, depending upon the number and valour of his troops. The French, greatly inferior in numbers, were pro- tected in their position by earthworks, and felled trees, having their branches crossing each other, and directed outwards, so as to hinder an enemy attacking in front. On the other three sides, the place was surrounded by water. Abercrombie, without his cannon, thought to carry this position by assault. But his utmost attempts, re- newed from time to time during many hours, failed. The French, behind their breastwork in comparative secu- rity, fired upon the British grenadiers and Highlanders. These coming up, again and again, tired themselves out in vain endeavours to penetrate through the defences prepared for their reception. The slaughter was great on both sides. The French, out of their force of thirty-six hundred men, lost four hundred, as well as thirty-eight officers, killed and wounded. The English loss was not far short of two thousand men.f In the end, Abercrom- bie, completely baffled, called off his men, and, as night drew near, retreated hastily to the foot of Lake George. Tlience, mortified at their unlocked for defeat, the Eng- lish troops crossed the lake, and fell back upon fort Lydius. General Montcalm gained great credit by this signal victory, while his brave, though obstinate and unskilful opponent was censured and soon afterwards recalled.^ 243. General Stanwix and Colonel Bradstreet were sent towards Lake Ontario with a force of four thousand men, mostly provincial militia. There, a fort was con- structed, intended to command the interval between * Ticonderoga. t Some accounts make the number of French engaged much larger. The loss of men on the English side has also been stated as high as five thousand. X De L^vis was present at the battle of Carillon, and by his skilfol advice and courage contributed much towards the victory. BourU- maque was wounded. 2 1 162 PLANS FOR 1769. the rivers Mohawk and Onondaga. While this work was in progress, Bradstreet with three thousand men crossed the lake to fort Frontenac, which he easily cap- tured. ^44. The events of the campaign of 1758 were un- favourable to the French cause notwithstanding the brilliant victory of Carillon. The English had now be* come masters m the Ohio valley, and had again estab- lished themselves in the lower part of Lake Ontario, so that in the following season the way was open to them to attack Niagara and other Frcncli forts m the west. Louisbourg, also, being taken, it was certain that the next great enterprise would be the sending of an Eng- lish fleet and army up the St. Lawrence, to the capital of New-France. There remained, for the protection of the colony from invasion, the fortified places on the Cham plain route and on the Richelieu. 245. The Governor sent urgent appeals to France for further aid. Although a little was obtained in the following spring, Vaudreuil and the military officers were informed that what the court now chiefly expected of them was, to resist as long as possible, and to preserve some footing for S^'rance on the American continent. A very bad harvest, extreme scarcity of food through- out the colony, together with the bad management of Intendant Bigot and his agents, discouraged every one. Even the military officers said that, unless the mother countries should make peace, the colony must sink under the evils which surrounded it. 246. The plans for the campaign of 1759 were as follows. A strong English fleet and an army of chosen troops were to attempt the capture of Quebec. Another invasion was to be tried by way of Lake Champlain. At the same time, sufficient forces were to be sent to effect the capture of Niagara and other western posts belong- ing to the French. It was farther arranged that the troops engaged against the French on Lake Champlain, as well as those by whom Niagara was to be captured, should, if possible, CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 163 descend the St. Lawrence, to take part in the operations against Quebec. 247. On tlie French side, the court adopted no other design than to send out a few vessels with provisions and war materials— fearing lest even this assistance might be intercepted by the English, on the passage to the St. Lawrence. Within the colony, in case of the expected invasions being made, all male persons between sixteen and sixty years of age were to join the army. The forts defend- mg the route by way of Lake Champlain to the St. Lawrence were to be given up without fighting, one after another, as the English should move upon them, and the French troops were to fall back. Fort Niagara was to be reinforced, and the troops of the nearest posts were to proceed to its defence, if ne- cessary. A body of men was to be stationed near the outlet of Lake Ontario to harass any force that might cross the lake and attempt to come down the St. Law- rence. Finally, directions were given to the inhabitants below Quebec, to betake themselves with their animals and effects to the forest, for concealment, whenever it should become known that an English fleet was ascending the river. Such were the chief plans decided upon during the winter of 1758. ct V^ CHAPTER TWENTY-SIXTH. Campaign of 1759. — Siege of Quebec. — Death of Generals Wolfe and Montcalm. 248. The English had reason to expect that their plans (art. 246) would lead to the destruction of French power in America in the course of the year 1759. They brought into the struggle a great superiority of num- 164 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. berd, and of resources of all kinds. But the vast dis- tances to be passed over in conducting their expeditions, and other causes of hindrance, made their advantages less than they seemed to be. Moreover, the French forces, although almost entirely shut out from commu- nication with France, since the autumn of 1757, mad* a very gallant resistance, and in this they were well supported by the suffering inhabitants of the colony. The result, therefore, was, that the struggle was not brought to a close until the autumn of 1760. GENERAL AMHEBST. 249. As Commander-in-chief in America, the English minister Pitt appointed General Amherst, the same who had commanded the land forces at Louisbourg in 1758. While the other expeditions, against Quebec and Nia- gara, were confided to the charge of other leaders, Am- herst, in person, conducted the movement against the French positions on Lake CHamplain. As has been stated, it was intended for him to force his way through the route of Champlain and the river Richelieu towards the St. Lawrence, and then to descend the river, in or- der to take part in the operations against Quebec. He CAMPAIGN OF 1769. 165 could not, however, advance further than Crown-Point dunng the season of 1759. Being prudent, as well afi skilful and resolute, Amherst brought on, with his army, his artillery, munitions of war, and provisions. He therefore made very slow progress. July was nearly ended when he reached Carillon, the scene of General Abercrombie's bloody defeat in 1758. Bourlamaque, the French commander at Lake Champlain, according to his instructions, retired, without fighting, as the English approached. The same thing happened at Crown-Point. Amherst took possession of this place on August 4th, Bourlamaque having fallen back upon another position, at Isle-aux-Noix. At Crown-Point, Amherst was obliged to spend two months in making necessary preparations for advancing beyond. The state of the weather and lateness of the season then put an end to the campaign in that quarter. 250. General Prideaux and Sir William Johnson conducted the expedition against Niagara. They moved by way of Lake Ontario, the troops and supplies being conveyed in batteaux, along the south shore, until they reached the point of attack. M. Pouchot, the com- mandant of the post, refused to surrender. He had sent word to the commandants of the posts to the south of Lake Erie, and at Detroit, requiring them to come to his relief with all the forces they could muster. General Prideaux therefore began a regular siege, but lost his life a few days afterwards, through an accident. Sir William Johnson was proceeding with the siege when he was informed that a force, composed of men belong- ing to the garrisons of the nearest French forts, and of savages, was advancing to Pouchot's aid. Sir William, leaving men enough to guard his batteries, went to fight them, and a considerable battle took place near the falls of Niagara. The French and savages were defeated, and many of the leaders taken prisoners.* After this * Johnson had with him a large body of Iroquois. The French officers asserted that when their Indians perceived the Iroquois, they hung back and would uot fight, practiHing the same sort of treachery ^*i 166 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. tiis garrison of Fort Niagara surrendered on the 26th of July. Tlie other French forts, west of Niagara, were easily taken, one after another, by General Stanwix, their gar- risons having been weakened bv the numbers which had been sent to the relief of Pouchot's command. !^51o The great expedition against Quebec was en- trusted to Admiral Saunders and General James Wolfe, in command of the sea and land forces, respectively. The armament consisted of fifty war vessels, with many transports, conveying eight full British regiments and one thousand marines, and manned by upwards of fifteen thousand sailors. OENBRAL WOLFB. Wolfe had been selected to command the troops, more on account of his skill, courage, and other qualifications, than his experience or length of service, for he was .only thirty-two years old. He had served with distinction in European warfare, and, in America, at Louisbourg, under General Amherst. His army, with the marines, num- as that complained of by Dieskau when he was defeated by Johnson at Lake George. Johuaon had immeuse iuflueuce with the Iroquois uations. CAMPAIGN OF 1769. 167 lil bored precisely eight thousimd six hundred men, well trained, and abundantly su|)plied with food, clothing, and good arms.* The English minister would have fur- nished a greater army to Wolfe had that been possible. To make up, in some degree, for the want of numl)ers, he afforded to the young general the great advantage; of choosing his own officers. The array was divided into three brigades, headed, respectively, by General Monck- ton, General Townshend and General Murray. Of the troops, a body, numbering nearly one-fifth of the whole, consisted of Scotch soldiers, including the well known 78th regiment, or Eraser's Higlilanders. The tleet conveyed artillery for batteries, and muni- tions of war of all kinds. /25^. The English armament met with no opposition on its way up the St. Lawrence, and arrived off Quebec in the end of June. Immediately, the troops were land- ed, in the first instance, on the south shore ol' the Island of Orleans. Afterwards, in three divisions, they were made to occupy stations judged suitable to the pur- poses of the campaign. One division, under General Monkcton, was posted at Point Levi, opposite to Quebec. Here batteries were erected to bombard the city. Another division was stationed at Ange-Gardien, not far from the mouth of the river Montmorency, on the left bank. A third station was chosen near to the north end of Orleans, opposite to Ange-Gardien. At this third place, hospitals for the sick and wounded were estab- lished. The ships of war and the transports were arranged in divisions a little below Pointe-L§vi, and along the shore of the Island of Orleans. The positions, thus taken up by the English forces on their arrival, were chosen by the general and the admi- ral, after they had viewed the nature of the surrounding * The French officers complained that the arms and equipments given to their soldiers were of very inferior quality. Matters were still worse with the Canadian militia. Many of these were not supplied with bayonets. They were also poorly clad and badly fed, besides which they received no pay for their services. Ilij 168 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. lif i « country, and the plans of defence which had been adopted by the IVciich. * ^45'S, Governor Vaudreuil and General Montcalm, as soon as it was believed that Quebec would really be be- sieged, brought together the greatest part of the force of the colony for tlie defence of the capital. A garrison of seven or eight hundred men, gunners, militia, and armed citizens, manned the batteries within the city, and on the heights. The bulk of the army, to the num- of ten or eleven thousand men, was stationed behind elHr^ichments, extending all the way from the mouth of thirriver St. Charles to the steep bank of the Mont- morency. The centre of this position was at Beaupurt. In front, it was protected by numerous batteries and ■ I :.} -..k DE BOUGAINyiLLK. redoubts. Ships could not approach on account of the shallowness of the water. Troops could not be landed there, in face of an enemy, because of the deep mud and the marshy nature of the shore below the St. Charles. Within the mouth of the St. Charles, hulks of vessels were grounded, and cannon mounted on them. A bridge of boats connected the line of entrenchments with the city itself. On the heights, behind which the Upper Town stands, and round the point by the way of CAMPAIGN OF 1769. 169 » 'ia Cape Diamond, towards Sillery, batteries served to keep the ships of the enemy at a distance. The lofty and rugged bank, forming tiie north sliore of the St. Law- rence at Quebec, and to a considerable distance above, seemed to require only a few cannon and sentinels to bo posted here and there, in order to complete the defences. After the sie^c hud commenced, a body of troops, under M. Bougamville, was placed above the city in the direction of Cap-Rou^e and Pointe-aux-Trembles. This was to prevent the British from landing, and also to keep up the communication with Three-Rivers and Montreal. In addition to their other means of defence and of an- noying the invaders, fire-rafts, and small vessels mounted with cannon, as floating batteries, were prepared. These, however, proved almost useless. 254. Wolfe and Saunders soon saw how strong the place was which they had come to take. The admiral could not brin^ his ships near enough to the French lines to do any injury.* The batteries on the heights mjide it hazardous for ships to approach the north shore, or to pass, in the day time, above the city. Both the admiral and the general carefully observed the bank above the city, moving along the south shore in a boat. They perceived no opportunitv for lauding troops within a distance of several miles. They came to the conclusion that their only chance of success would depend upon either inducing Montcalm to lead his troops out to fight, or finding an entrance into his entrenchments and thus bringing on a pitched battle. Montcalm, how- ever, would not come out to attack the English troops, even when divided as they were in quarters at three dif- ferent stations. The other mode, that of attempting * One of the earliest steps was to take soundings. This could only be done in the night time and with boats. James Cook, afterwards the famous navigator, was then serving in the fleet, and was employed in taking soundings. He nearly lost his life, for he was seen and chased by some Indians who pursued him in a canoe across to Or- leans. Cook had only time to leap ashore from one end of his boat before the savages leaped in at the other. It is curious and worthy of note that a ftiture renowned French navigator was also engaged at the siege of Quebec in 1759, namely M. Bougainville. P ■ 1) 170 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. I 1 i:i ; ! I Wf J 4 Hi:: to force bis entrenchments, was therefore tried on the 31st of July. Put it was a complete failure. A sixty- gun ship, the Oenfurion,* was brought as near as possible to the mouth of the Montmorency, where the entrench- ments ended, so as to cover the landing of Wolfe's soldiers at low water. These, with useless valour, made one attack but were repelled by the French marksmen placed behind the entrenchments. Wolfe lost nearly £ve hundred men. After this, all hope of succeeding in any attempt that might be made below the city was laid aside. 255. In the m.eantime, as soon as batteries had been constructed at Point Levi, early in July, the ciiy was bombarded. Day and night, for about two months, shot and shell were discharged against it. The Lower Town soon became a heap of ruins. The habitations, public buildings, and churches of the Upper Town, suf- fered infinite injury. Fires raged almost every day. At one time, between the 17th and 20th of July, many buildings were blazing at once, giving the appearance of a vast conflagration, as if the whole city had become a prey to the flames. Of the public and private edifices, including the Cathedral and other places of worship, more than five hundred were destroyed during the siege. Many persons, some in the streets and thoroughfares, others within the walls of buildings, were killed or wounded by cannon balls. Those of the inhabitants, —non-combatants, who had not retired at first, fled for refuge into the country. By the middle of August the city was almost destroyed — its resident population hav- ing vanished, its principal buildings in rums, and '^ven the batteries and cannon on tiie ramparts, for the most part, made useless. The results of this furious bombardment shewed how unwise it would have been for the Governor and Gene- ral Montcalm to have decided upon quartering the bulk of the French army within the city walls. * The famous vessel In which Commodore Anson had sailed round the world. I CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 171 \ 'i^Q, While the siege was going on, the English out- posts, both at Ange-Gardien and at Point Levi, were often attacked by small parties of savages and Cana- dians. All stragglers were shot and afterwards scalped. On the Island of Orleans the same occurred. Parties of English troops, especially those belonging to the corps of rangers, who had previously some expe- rience in American modes of warfare, made excursions to French settlements, on the Island, and on the banks of the St. Lawrence. Deserters from Montcalm's»ranks, and sometimes the aged inhabitants, fired upon these parties, who then burned the buildings and crops and carried off cattle and other property. Wolfe had strictly forbidden his soldiers, on pain of death, to plunder or otherwise injure the iidiabitants. Nevertheless excesses were committed in several parts. St. Joachim and Cha- teau-Richer were two of the places where these things occurred. 357. After the failure of the attack made by the English on July 31st, General Wolfe fell sick of fever. Over-exertion, i'atigue, anxiety, and a feeble bodily con- stitution, combined with his disease, nearly ended his life. He did not recover for several weeks. While confined to his quarters, he held a council of war with his principal officers, when it was decided to abandon the camp at Ange-Gardien. It was agreed to convey most of the troops above the city. This was done early in September. The removal of the soldiers was so conducted that General Montcalm supposed that the bulk of the English army still remained at Orleans and Point-Levi, even after about five thousand of their number had passed up the river. As the English left men to guard their post on the Island, and the batteries at Point-Levi continued firing, Montcalm thought that only a strong detachment had gone up under General Murray. 358, A very important movement, however, on the part of the English was in progress. A narrow and very steep path up the bank, at a spot less than two miles i i i ■ ■ : 1 ffs X i ■ ■ffl 172 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. i.f i li^ii It^^ above the city, had been discovered. By this, Wolfe, now restored to health, determined to ascend, and, if possible, bring on a battle on the heights called the Plains of Abraham. After overcoming a number of difficulties, and prac- tising manoeuvres to deceive the French, he made the attempt a little before dawn on September 13th. ^59. Wolfe had issued a notice to his soldiers, two days before, "to hold themselves in readiness to land and attnck the enemy." He also told his men that the French were discontented owing to scarcity of provisions and the departure of their socond officer, de Levis, for the upper country. This, he said, gave reason for be- lieving that General Amherst wac^ making good his advance into the colony. Full directions were given to the officers and men as to what they were to do when conveyed by the ships' boats to the landing place, nnd jiow they were to act when they came on the high land above. In coi.clusion he stated "a vigorous blow struck by the army at this juncture may docide uhe fate of Can? da. On reaching the heights, the battalions will form instantly, in readi- ness to charge whatever may present itself. A corps will be left to secure the landing place, while the rest march on and try to i)ring the French and Canadians to battle. Officers and men will recollect what their country expects from them, and prove what a resolute body of soldiers, inured to war, is able to do against five weaK French battalions of regulars, mingled with a dis- orderly peasantry. The soldiers must be attentive and obedient to their officers, as well as resolute in the per^ formance of their duty." Such were the words used in the last general order issued by Wolfe — words which animated his soldiers for the coming conflict, and which, uttered just before his own blood was shed on the Hold of battle, stirred the feelings of his countrymen when they were afterwards read in England. 360. On the morning of September 13th, the land- CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 173 )er> Ider Ifor lliis the Inls Ing v/as efEected without great confusion or difficulty. Those Avho ascended tirst, found, and instantly over- powered, a small guard on the summit.* The rest followed in single file up the precipitous pathway. W hen it was broad daylight, the young commander-in-chief, with his generals, Monckton, Townshend, and Murray, and four thousand eight hundred officers and men, found themselves established on the south-east corner of the Plains of Abraham. All were on foot, for no horse could be made to climb up that steep and rugged path. With difficulty a small brass six pounder was brought up by some sailors of the fleet. The spot where the landing was made has retained, to this day, the name of " Wolfe's Cove."t When all was in readiness the whole army marched towards the city. The officers and men were in the highest spirits, feeling assured that Montcalm would now leave his entrenchments to fight. There was no spot, within the circuit of the season's operations, so suitable to their wishes as that whereon they now moved, and all looked forward with feelings of joy and hope to the ac- complishment of the crowning event of the campaign. * The officer of the guard was made prisoner. At the time he was asleep in his bed. He was M. Verger du Chambon, accused formerly of misconduct at Louisbourg and Beausejour. He was a friend of Intendant Bigot ! + A curious story has been told of the w^ in which Wolfe was led to know of the existence of tie narrow path by which his soldiers passed up from the river to the Plains, it is sain' that Captain Rob- ert Stobo, while a prisoner on his parole, before he was tried and con- demned, as has been already mentioned, had seen and carefully noted this path. After his escajie to Halifax, ho again came to Quebec, while the siege was going on in 1759, and offered his services to the General and Admiral. Whether the iSi itish commanders gave him employment, or not, is not quite certain. But, it i^ said, he informed Wolfe of the position of the landing place and the pathway. We do not read that Stobo himself ascenclea with the troops, to take part in the battle which ensued. Yet, if what has been mentioned be true, his information, on this occasion, proved far more uaefal to the English than that which he had before secretly conveyed to the unfortunate General Braddock. In the year 1760, the New England Congress voted JEIOOO as a reward to Stobo for the services he had rendered. We do not, however, know what afterwards became of this notorious person. 174 CAMPAIGN OF 1759. 261, Greneral Montcalm was misled, during the night of September 12th, by the mancuuvres of the English ships and boats, in front of his lines at Beauport. These made him fancy that an attack was meditated, on the morrow, somewhere between the mouth of the St. Charles and the Montmorency. He was therefore surprised to learn, after daylight on the 13th, that the enemy had landed and gained the heights near Sillery. Obeying his military instincts, and perhaps, consulting his own sentiments respecting what was due to the honour of Fjrance, rather than reflecting what might be gained by n. short delay, he instantly resolved to confront General Wolfe, and to risk all upon the chances of a single bat- tle. He mounted his horse, and led his troops across the St. Charles by the bridge of boats. j ■ f When he arrived on the Plains, considering it impor-_ tant to allow as little time as possible for the English to establish themselves in entrenchments, he did not even wait, as he might have done, until Bougainville should draw near to support hira.* Artillery, which we may suppose could soon have been supplied from the city, was not brought on the field, except two small field pieces from the lines of Beauport. 26!!i. According to the best authorities, Montcalm's force in the celebrated "Battle of the Plains," fought on the morning of Thursday, September 13th, 1759, was seven thousand five hundred men. That of Wolfe was four thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight men and officers of all ranks. But scarcely one-half of Mont- calm's men were regulars, there being present three thousand nine liundred Canadian militia, who were but poorly armed and clothed. A body of Indians, consist- ing of Abenaquis, Hurons, Al^onquins and Christian Iro- quois, covered the right of liis army, stationed amongst bushes towards the St. Foy road. * Boujtrainvillo was in command of from 1500 to 2000 troops station- ed bet ;veenS3ilieiT and Pointe-aux-Tremblea, and therefore in t ■ rear of tlu> English. Word had been sent to hiii; in the morni^i,;. V« arrivet! with a poition of bi& force too late to take part in tbe uii^Cl r 1 CAMPAIGN OF 1769. 175 Iro- fgst llon- f .' Although thus unequal in numberS; the two generals were still more unequally matched as respects the qual- ity of their troops and their equipments; for Wolfe's were all trained soldiers, in the highest state of disci- pline, nor had they been suffering, as Montcalm's men liad for months past, from the effects of poor and insuf- ficient diet. The best of Montcalm's troops were placed towards the left and centre of his line of battle, where he commanded in person. " After a hasty consultation with his officers, Montcalm sent them to their posts with orders to begin the attack. Some time before this, the skirmishers between the two armies had been engaged, spread across the plains in front. Behind these, and partially concealed by the smoke of their fire, the French regulars and militia ad- vanced to the charge. ^63. After the first forward movement of Mont- calm's line, the conflict lasted scarcely ten minutes. Wolfe, who commanded near the centre of his line of battle, had passed along the ranks to animate his sol- diers, and to cause each man to place a second ball in his musket. He told them to bear the enemy* ; fire with- out flinching, until they came within thirty-five or forty paces and then return it at the word of command from their officers. As soon as the French regulars and militia came with- in the prescribed distance, advancing with great spirit, firing a:id rapidly reloading, the English poured upon them a discharge so effective that the progress of their adversaries was instantly arrested. A great many were shot down, to rise no more, and the whole left wing, recoil- ing bbiOre the deadly torrent of musketrv, broke and tied. By this time Montcalm was severely wounded, and had his arm broken, but, regardless of pain, the gallant general strove to rally his left wing behind the centre. The attempt was vain. His centre also gave way and the right had already begun to retire by way of St. John's Gate and towards the St. Charles. The whole English hue, now advancing, redoubled their fire, and then, 176 DEATH OF WOLFE. m quickening their pace, with bayonet and broadswvfrl, prevented the possibility of any second formation of the Freneh troops. The fugitives from their left wing, coming upon those who were retreating in disorder from the centre and ri^ht, occasioned a scene of inextricable confusion. A brief stand was attempted to be made near the St. John's Gate by a portion of the centre and some Canadian militia, but soon the whole French force , V ;V ■' '' WOLPB's monument, plains op ABRAHAM. ' " Here died Wolfe victorious." made precipitately for the St. Charles river, or fled into the city. The Highlanders and the 58th British regi- ment continued the pursuit until they came within range of the guns mounted upon two hulks in the St. Charles, not far from the bridge of boats. 264. Immediately after the firing ceased it became known throughout the British army that their heroic commander was dead. He had Ken wounded three DEATH OF MONTCALM. 177 times. He was carried to the rear and breathed his last at the spot whereon the monument erected to his mem- ory on tiie Plains now stands. While dying he had the satisfaction of knowing that his own troops were vic- torious. His last command was an order to Colonel Burton to march a regiment quickly down to the river 8t Charles to cut ofl' the retreat of the fugitives by the bridge of boats. His last words were "Now God be praised! I will die in peace." Wolfe's brave opponent survived until the morning of September 14th. On his death bed he dictated a letter to the commander of the English, beseeching his care and protection for the French wounded and prisoners. The dying general also expressed himself gratified to know that he should not live to witness the suiTcnder v\ '^.f^ sk '9) ^i; ;0 182 FALL OF QUEBEC, forest and brought in, from time to time, by the soldiers, unaccustomed to tlmt species of labour. A ^reat deal of sickness prevailed among them, and many died, chiefly from the effects of scurvy. By the time spring came, General Murray had scarcely three thousand men fitted for duty. 275. The French, from their positions at the JacquDs Car tier and Point-aux-Trembles, endeavoured to hara-ss the English by threatening their outposts and foraging parties. The inhabitants of the surrounding country, were, in general, friendly. A great number had volun- tarily placed themselves under British protection, after the fall of the city, and given in their submission, with promises not to fight against the king of England. This, of course, was displeasing to the officers servins under the orders of the Governor and de Levis, and brought upon those who were known to be friendly to- wards the English the ill will of the French soldiers, and of the militia remaining loyal to the French cause. 276. In this place it is proper to state an important circumstance, shewing how falsehood and bad feeling are purposely encouraged between nations whose gov- ernments are at war with each other. Before the Eng- lish came to take Quebec in 1759, Governor Vaudreuil and the French officers tried to spread among the in- habitants of the country, a belief that, if they should fall into the hands of the enemies of the king of Prance, they would meet with cruel and brutal treatment. Vau- dreuil even had it proclaimed to them that it would be better for all to perish than to become subject to the King of England. All this was done to keep up the loyalty of the inhabitants to their own king, to make them willing to fight and to support the troops, as well as to continue to bear the sufferings by which they had been afflicted so long. But, although there were, of course, some evil disposed persons in the British army and fleet, the character given to the English generally, by Vaudreuil and his officers, was not their true char- acter. After the fighting was over, the inhabitants who FALL OF QUEBEC, 183 came to have intercourse with the English, found out the truth, and that they were kind and humane in their feelings and conduct. Not only were tlie officers cour- teous, but the common soldiers behaved towards the inhabitants in a way to make their officers proud of them ; for they did all they could to lessen their distress and want, often sharing with them their own rations, tobacco, and other articles, of which the poor Canadians stood in the greatest need. The consequence was, tliat the people generally, in the country parts about Quebec, desiring above all things peace and relief from their long continued state of suffering, soon became favourably disposed towards the British. In short, the people of the country found out that the English General had spoken the truth when he first arrived, and when he had told them that he came to make war only upon the armed forces of the king of France, then the enemy of the king of England, but not upon the inhabitants of the colony. Bnt it is quite true that some occurrences took place in the country parts, while the siege of Quebec was in progress, by which, through the conduct of a few, the character of the whole British nation was made to suf- fer in the eyes of the French colonists. In the beginning of the campaign, de Vaudreuil and Montcalm had caused it to be made known that they would rather perish themselves than surrender the cap- ital. The brave Montcalm had kept his word and died in its defence. But de Vaudreuil and Bigot had aban- doned the city to its fate after the battle of September 13th. This conduct, the reasons for which could not be known to the inhabitants, made their former decla- rations seem very inconsistent, and the people, thus deserted, and left to take care of themselves, could not but feel justified in accepting the protection and kind- ness of the conquerors. If de Vaudreuil and the other leaders had really kept their bold promises, and remained to fight to the last, it v^rould have been no more than they had led the Canadians to expect. II ft 11 1 i 1 ■ J? I J 1 1 ! 1 ■4 [ ■MWlMiiMiiH 184 CAMPAIGN OF 1760. •■\ w CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHTH. De Levis tries to Retake Quebec. — Second " Battle of the Plains." — Capitulation of 1760. — Treaty of 1763. — Many Families Quit Canada. 377. During the winter of 1759-60, while Murray's troops at Quebec were suffering a good deal from sick- ness, the French leaders at Montreal and the Jacques- MONUUENT ON THK ST. FOT ROAD, TO LEVIS AND MURRAT. Cartier, made every effort to encourage and sustain, among their soldiers, militia, and people generally, a determination to retake the city. They caused reports to be constantly circulated to the effect that de Levis was coming at once with forces to carry the place by escalade. Nothing, however, was really done beyond making piepf»rations for a movement at the close of CAMPAIGN OF 1760, 185 la Is s |v the Tvinter. The scarcity of provisions was so great, that many among the French perished iiom starvation and cold. 278. Early in the spring of 17G0, de Levis mustered all the forces he could, and descended towards Quebec, kuch care was taken, that, by accident only, Murray became aware of his approach. The English general resolved to light at once. Accordingly, on April 28th, .' sanguinary battle took place towards that part of the tiains of Abraham through which the road leading to !r,t. Foy passes, a little further distant from the city tl)an the battle-field of September 13th, 1750. Murray had the advantage in respect of the position and artillery; de Luvis, in numbers. Both sides fought with despera- tion. The conflict was longer, and attended with greater loss of 4ife, than the battle between Wolfe and Mont- calm. In the end, Murray's forces were beaten, and retreated into the city, leaving all their artillery, and a large quan- tity of tools which had been brought for the purpose of making entrenchments. The loss on the English side was at least one thousand, and that of the French not much less. Thus de Levis, by a signal victory, avenged the de- feat of the preceding year. A beautiful monument, on which the names of both generals are inscribed, now marks the spot where the greatest amount of bloodshed occurred. To this day various relics — human bom^s, soldiers' buttons, bayonets, bullets and cannon balls — found in the soil, remind people of the bloody battle which was fought one hundred and twenty-one years ago between the ancestors of the two foremost people ou the globe, now happily united by the bonds of peace, friendship and mutual interest. While de Levis was proceeding to profit by his vic- tory — waiting only for heavy artillery to begin the bombardment of the city — two vessels of war iippeayed in the harbour. For a time it was uncertain whether they belonged to France or England. But soon the ■\ 186 CAMPAIGN OF 1760. f ■■ I ' !li ■'-I English ensign was displayed and cleared up all doubts. De Levis instantly ordered a retreat, abandoning, in his turn, guns and siege implements. 279. 'i'he sequel to our narrative of the struggle which brought on the last days ot New-France is soon told. France was unable, even if she were willing, to succour her sinking colony. Scarcity of food, clothing and munitions of war, apart from the reduced number of the troops, rendered further resistance utterly hopeless. De Levis made good his retreat to Montreal, losing, however, on the way, large numbers by desertion. The ancient Ville-Marie became the rendezvous of the relics of the French forces from all parts of the col- ony. Already, the artillery from the forts at Isle-aux* Noix, St. John, Chambly, and Sorel, had beea with-- drawn, for the purpose of forming the siege of Qjiebec, and were nearly all left behind there when de Levis was interrupted in his operations. An Enghsh force, under Colonel Haviland, advancing along the line of the Riche- lieu, therefore encountered no resistance in approaching those places. General Amherst, who had resumed his operations at Lake Champlain early in the spring, moved by way of Lake Ontario and down the St Law- rence towards Montreal. He also encountered but little resistance, although his march was very tedious and attended with some loss at the rapids. Lastly, General Murray, with a considerable force, passed slowly up the river towards the last standing place of the French forces. As he advanced, an occasional landing was made, for the purpose of putting down the trifling opposition he met with from people at some of the settlements along the river banks, and to receive their submission and promises to take no further part in the fighting. At length, on the 8th of September, the respective forces of Amherst, Murray., and Haviland formed a junction, near Montreal. Their united numbers fell not far short of twenty thousand men, furnished with plenty of artillery and munitions of war. It CAPTTULATION OF MONTREAL, 187 ^g le. To these the French could oppose from three to four thousand dispirited soidiers, destitute of all that was necessary for offe.ing a vigorous resistance. De Vaudreuil, when the English were about to carry the place by storm, at once capitulated on the best con- ditions Amherst cculd be induced to grant. The Englisli general thought, that, under the circumstances in winch the relics of the French forces were placed, the French leaders ought to have surrendered at discretion, lie, however, granted most of the conditions sought, but refused what are called tlie honours of war — that is, for the conquered officers and soldiers to march out of their Quarters with their arms and baggage, having colours flying, guns loaded, and lighted matches. The fiery de Levis took offence at this refusal of honours by the British general, so that the Governor could induce him, and a number of his officers and men, to lay down their arms, only by insisting upon it, and by issuing positive orders in the name of the king of France. Thus was made the last stand bv the defenders of New- France, and thus fell, for the time at least, the colony for which leading peopie in France, — noble persons of both sexes, religious devotees and missionaries, had made BO many and so great sacrifices, in times past. ^80. By the terms of the capitulation of Montreal, signed by Amherst and de \ audreuil on September 9th, 1700, protection was promised to the inhabitants, with the free exercise of their religion, and the continued en- joyment of their property, laws and customs, until the-e and all like matters should be finally regulated by treaty between the kings of France and England. All forti- fied places and stations, wherever situated within the bounds of Canada, were to be delivered up without delay. All public documents and stores were to be surrendered, but private papers and property to remain with their owners. The (Governor, Intendant, and all government officials, with their families and personal effects, were to be transported to France, in British vessels. All officers and men belonging to the French service, pledging them- iri' 188 CANADA CEDED TO ENGLAND. I «« r" selves not tx) serve against England during the remain- der of the war, were, in like manner, to be carried to France. Such were the principal conditions of the capitulation of Montreal. 281. Later in the autumn, upwards of three thousand French officers, soldiers, and sailors, were, according to tlie agreement, carried to France in English ships. At tiie same time with the troops and government officials, a large number of the principal inhabitants of the colony departed. There remained only those who desired to stay, and whose business, family connections, or future hopes, led them to prefer Canada to " la belle France." 282. During upwards of two years following the cessation of warfare in the colony, its affairs were regu- lated by a military government, at the head of which General Amherst placed General Murray, who estab- lished two inferior governments, at Three Rivers and Montreal, respectively. The war between the two mother countries lasted until 1763, when a general treaty of peace was signed at Paris, on February 10th. 283. By the treaty of Paris, France surrendered, finally, all her possessions on the American continent, — Canada to Great Britain, and Louisiana to Spain. She reserved only certain fishing rights on the coast of Newfoundland. The treaty confirmed, in substance, those articles of the capitulations of Quebec and Montreal which related to the religion, language, laws, customs, and property, (/f the inhabitants of Canada, who thus became legally tiie subjects of the British Crown, the same as the peo- ple of the British isles. 284. All who feared for the future of Canada, under British rule, were made free to depart with their families and effects. A certain time was also allowed within which they might complete any business affairs, and dis- pose of property which could not be removed. Since many persons had remained, waiting only to see J M CANADA CEDED TO ENGLAND. 189 if the colony would be jigain restored to France, as it had been in the days of Champlain, one hundred and thirty years before, these took advantage now of the op- portunity to leave. Upwards of (eleven hundred persons, including nearly all tlie best families in the country, thus quitted Canada forever, some to dwell in France, others to cast their future lot among the inhabitants of colonies still remaining to her. 285. Reduced by the large number of those w}io de- parted between the years ITot) and 1764, the population of Canada was now about sixty-five thousand souls. These, as well as those who had just left, were the de- ecendants of emigrants of all ranks who had corrie out from France to the colony since the year 1G30, and who are thought not to have exceeded, in all, eight thousand persons. This was but a small number for France to send out in the course of one hundred and thirty years to people the banks of the St. Lawrence and the fertile territories in the West. But France, for the most part, was neglectful of her colony, which mi^ht have been populous and strong by the year 1750, if the mother country had, as she might have done, sent out twelve times that number of colonists, and a few thousand sol- diers to defend them when they needed such protection. From the sixty-five thousand people mentioned above, without further emigration from France, are descended the Canadians of French origin, who, at this day, along with their fellow subjects of other origins and creeds, occupy this noble province, in perfect security and hap- piness, if we except such causes of trouble and sorrow as are the common lot of humanity. 386. In the ensuing pages are related the fortunes and progress of the Canadian colony under British rule, during more than a century, from 17G3 to the present time. ^ END OF PART FIRST. i-^ 'Cfy'^ aOVEUNMKNT HOUSE AT MONTREAL. (Under English rule until 1850.) PAET SECOND. CHAPTER FIRST. Canada under Military Government. — Royal Proclamation OF October 1763. — General Murray Governor of the Province of Quebec. — His Instructions. — The Kinc's "New" and "Old" Subjects. — Departure of General Murray. (A. D. 1763-1766.) 287. Durirjf]^ the interval from the capitulation of Montreal in 1760 to the conclusion of peace between the two mother countries in 1763, Canada was held in occu- pation by British troops. Divisions under General Gage and Colonel Burton, respectively, were stationed at Montreal and Three Rivers. General Murray, with his head-quarters at Quebec, was the chief officer over the colony. The aifairs of the country were regulated by Councils composed of military officers, whose meetings were held at the three principal towns which have bQ^n named. TtlK ROYAL PROCLAMATION, 191 of the ;u- Lge at Ihis bhe igs This was the MiUtary Government, to v/hicli, for a Bcuijon, tlie inhabitants were subjected, until their future lot should be decided by the conditions of peace that iniglit be agreed upon in Europe. *^8iS, Although the French colonists looked forward to the restoration of the country to France, they re- iniiincfl peneeable, and submissive to those who were now [)laned over them. Active warfare having ceased, their territory was no longer a scene of violence and bloodshed. They found themselves humanely treated by tluvEiiglish officers and soldiers. The former state of famine was succeeded by an abundance of the neces- saries of life. Although their present rulers differed from them in regard to origin, language and creed, the inhabitants were, in reality, better off than they had been for manv years. 5^89. In ttivT spring of 1763 it became known that a treaty of peace had been signed at Paris, on February 10th, in virtue oi which Canada was ceded by France to Great Britain. Louisiana, less fortunate, came under the government of l^pain.* 390. In October following, an important proclamor tion was issued in the 'lame of the King of Enghvnd. Tlie chief particulars of that proclamation were the following: the King's Eiiglish and American subjf:cts were invited to profit by ti^e great increase of territory which the treaty of peace threw open to merchants and settlers; officers and soldiers vere offered free grants of land in Canada; and the King's subjects were informed that, " as soon as the state of tho new American colonies * By one of the articles of the Treaty of Paris, the former American subjects of the French King in Canada were eniaranteed the free ex- ercise 01 their religion, and all their former religious privileges so far as the laws and constitutioii of England permitted No such stiinv lation was necessary to be made in behalf of the colonists of Louisi- ana, because their religion was the same as that of the Spaniards. But, nevertheless, the latter, in taking possession of their newly ac- quired territory, treated the French inhebitants harshly, and even cruelly. Afterwards Louisiana came again under the rule of France. Ib 1808, when Napoleon I reigned over the French, that territory was sold to the United States for $15,000,000. ^1 192 GENERAL MUHRAT, GOVERNOR. permitted, the governors thereof would call gcnerd as- semblies, until which time all perfeons resorting to the said colonies mi^ht confide in his Majesty's Uoynl pro- tection for enjoying the benefit of the hiws of England.' Whatever may have been the sense in which the King's advisers intended the terms of the proclamation to be understood, it occasioned in tlie colony apprehen- sions and discord. More than four hundred persons, Protestants and of British origin, became residents in Canada. These claimed, or expected, that the affairs of the country would be conducted on much the same foot- ing as if Canada had become a district situated in the midst of England. They expected that English forms and usages, as well as the English language, would alone be employed in the courts of law. Moreover, as in Eng- land, they claimed that the magistrates and public offi- cers should consist exclusively of persons professing the Protestant faith.* On the other hand, the colonists of French origin became alarmed at the thought of having to conform to laws unknown to themselves or their forefathers ; and they dreaded the hardship of having questions concern- ing their property, rights of inheritance, and many other affairs, dealt with in a language to them unknown. Some also feared lest, like the Acadians, they might have their property confiscated and be themselves re- moved from their native country. 291. In November, 1763, the military form of gov- ernment was, as much as possible, brought to an end, by the appointment of General James Murray to the office of Governor-General. The territory formerly claimed by the French Governors was now confined to the borders of the St. Lawrence and the northern shores of the Great Lakes, and was henceforward styled the Province of Quebec. The new governor was instructed, as far as practica- * At that time the laws of England required that not only the Brtt- kh sovereign, but, aiso, all persons holding public offices shoulc? be Protestants. Roman Catholics were strictly excluded, and continued DISCORD, 193 to res Ihe it- Ibe ed ble, to introduce the laws of England. He was further directed to require from the iiiliabitants a compliance 77ith the three following conditions, under penalty of having to leave the country, namely ; to take the oath of allegiance, to make a dechiration of abjuration,* and to give up all arms in their j)ossession. It was found impossible to procure compliance with all these requirements. The oath of abjuration could not be taken by the Roman Catholic inhnbitants with- out going against what was held to be u fundamental principle of their religion. The condition respecting arms was also extremely distasteful to the French, but the oath of allegiance to their new lawful sovereign was taken without opposition. The Governor himself did not insist upon the full execution of the instructions he had received. He even complained of the unfitness of the class of persons from amongst whom he had to make the selection of magistrates and other public officers. Thus, neither the King's neto subjects, as those of French origin were styled, nor his old subject Sf who had come in from the British Isles and the Anglo-American colonies, were satisfied with the management of affairs or their future prospects. The Governor became unpopu- lar amongst his own countrymen, who complained of him, and blamed him for favouring the interests of those who constituted the vast majority of the population. Dis- cord and heart-burnings arose in the colony, owing to the opposite views held by the majority and minority. 292. After a season, however, instead of a complete introduction of English laws, and the setting aside of those under which the colonists had been formerly ruled, a species of compromise was adopted. In crimi- nal cases, trial by jury, and English legal forms were to be 80 during the ensuing seventy years, when the statutes re- specting magistrates and public officers were changed. * This was a declaration on oath, denying that the Pope had any lawful control over spiritual affairs in the domliilons of the King of England. According to the laws of England the King was held to be the supreme head of the church, whue ihe bupremacy of the Pope was thus set aside or abjured. -to If; 194 PONTHIAO, established. In civil case : — those affecting property and inheritance — the ancient laws of the colony were allowed to have force. But a considerable period, upwards of fourteen years, elapsed before any definite constitution, or any really settled modes of administering the lawa, can be naid to have been introduced. This occurred after 1774, in which year the English Parliament passed the " Quebec Act,'* the nature of which is described in a future chapter. !i293. General Murray, who was regarded with much favour by the inhabitants of French origin, left the col- ony in 1766. He was recalled to England in order to report in person upon the afTairs of the country, and to answer complaints made against his government.* V- CHAPTER SECOND. Insurrection of Western Tribes of Indians. — Ponthiac. 294. At the close of the late war, the military posts which had been maintained by the French amongst the Western Indians, and in the Lake regions, were surren- dered to the British. Their garrisons were replaced by others, commanded by English officers. But many of the Indian tribes who used to frequent those posts, although they had abandoned the cause of the French, were, in their hearts, by no means favour- able to the English. They foui.i, also, their former importance in the eyes of the Europeans gone, since their services, as auxiliaries, were now no longer sought by two contending parties. 295. In the yetir 1764, the English, relying upon * A commissioa was appointed in England t.o Investigate complaints against Governor Murray. He proved, in defence of iiimself against the charge A partiality fc ■ the Catholics, that out of a total popula- tion of 7n,04X) souls, only about 500 werg Protestants — that is, one to one hundred and fifty. — The cominiBsion reported that the charg99 against him wore groundless. PONTHIAa 196 it )f p- it the general peace which had been proclaimed, consid- ered themselves safe in the occupation of the various fortified stations which they occupied. But, suddonly^ the savages belonging to t!io Lake regions, and those oc- cupying territories to the west and south of the Great LaKes, began a most determined attack upon their forts and frontier settlements. The Ottawas, Chippewaa, Wyandots, Pouteoutamis, Sakis, Mississagues, Miamis, as well as the nations between tho Ohio and the Lakes, P^lawares, Shawnees, Mingoes, Mohicans, and others, a J acted in concert in falling upon a great number of points at the same time. They soon made themselves masters of nine forts. 1\\ fact, all the chief outlying posts which the British liad lately obtained after a long and bloody war, were captured by the savages, excepting only Niagara, Detroit, and Fort ritt or Uuciuesne. The two last named stations were also, for a time, in the greatest danger of sharing the fate of the others, for they were surrounded by large bodies of Indians, deter- mined to take them by assault, or to effect the same purpose by means of fire and famine. The commander- in-chief of the English forces in America, General Amherst, felt obliged to give all his attention to suc- couring Forts Niagara, Detroit, and Pitt, and with diffi- culty saved them by means of forces hastily forwarded to tneir rescue.* After the capture of the forts which fell into their hands, the Indians continued their attacks upon the frontier settlements of the English. Crops, animals, and immense quantities of property were destroyed. All the garrisons were massacred, as well as a large number of people belonging to the settlements, f ♦Captain Dalzell, Colonel Brsdstreet, and Colonel Bouquet were the omcers sent to relieve thb principal iTorts. Dalzell succeeded in conducting reinforcements to Niagara, and thrn pushed ol to Detroit, around which bloody conflicts occurred. Colonel Bouquet relieved Fort Pitt, and defeated the savages in a pitched battle at a spot called Bushy-Run, in July, 1764. t It has been recorded that upwards of 2000 persons belonging to the English forts and frontier settlements were massacred. A i^rejit *" !1; tl 196 PONTHIAC, 296. The principal leader in that savage warfare of 1764, was Ponthiac, an Ottawa chief, who possessed great influence among his own people and with the chiefs of the other tribes. He it was who secretly de- vised the plan of a simultaneous attack upon the British stations. But, after the defeat at Bushy-Run, the savages were induced to come to terms. Forts and prisoners were recovered, and peace again established. Ponthiac, who only survived until 1767, was so far conciliated that he ceased to be an open enemy.* 29T. If Ponthiac's plans had been completely suc- cessful in the west, the consequences must have been felt on the banks of the St. Lawrence, within the Pro- vince of Quebec. That renowned savage's real aim Vt^as to destroy or expel the English altogether; and he had even, to a certain extent, gained over to his cause their ancient allies the Iroquois. CHAPTER THIRD. Sir Guy Carleton, Governor. — The Quebec Act. — Revolt- OF English Colonies. — Condition and Disposition of the Canadians. (A. D. 1766-1775.) 298. Governor Murray, who, as has already been stated, was recalled in 1766, was succeeded by General Guy Carleton. He, like Murraj, had served under Gen- eral Wolfe at Louisbourg and in the campaign of 1759. As it was, for a time, uncertain whether or not Murray many besides, men, women, and children, were carried oft into cap- tivity. ♦Ponthiac's abilities have been described by some writers as having been wonderful. He was remarkable for his hostility to the English. In the battle with General Braddock, in 1755, he wis present in com- mand of the Ottawa warriors, and fought against the British during the ensuing war. He came to hie end in the ye!»r 1767, when, at a meeting of savages, an Indian stabbed him on account of some words uttered ezpreBMng dislike of the English. GOVERNOR CARLETOm 197 would retam to Quebec, Carletou was appointed Lieu- tenant-Governor, until, in 1768, he received the title of Governor-General. 299. Governor Carleton went farther than his pre- decessor in his endeavours to befriend the king's French Canadian subjects. He favoured such alterations in the laws of England as might admit of Roman Catholics holding offices of trust irj the colony. Instead of the exclusive use of the English language and forms in the courts of law, ho desired the ancient system to be restored in civil cases, especially so far as concerned the French GOVERNOR CARLETON. Canadians themselves. He even caused a Code to be drawn up, including what he thought most necessary to be taken from the ancient laws. With thir. hz went to England ii\ 1770, and, while there, advocated various improvements in the government of the colony. 300. During Sir Guy Carle ton's absence, from 1770 to 1774, Mr. Cremahe, a member of the Colonial Coun- cil, acted temporarily as Lieutenant-Governor, or Ad- ministrator. 301. The inhabitants of all classes experienced the inconvenience of the sort of government under which the colony was ruled, and of the other disadvantages. 1 t 6 t f Lis 198 THE QUEBEC ACT. K i r H« 1^ which have been mentioned. About this time they m.'ide endeavours, by means of petitions, to induce the authorities in England to attend to their case. Those of English origin pleaded for the establishment of an Assembly, whi en they alleged had been promised in the king's proclamation of 1763. The French inhabitants also petitioned for concessions relatwe to their admission to public offices, and other matters about which they claimed they did not enjoy all the benefits to which they were entitled as subjects of the king of England. But it seemed that the English government required much time for consideration before adopting any decisive measures. 302. In the meantime, notwithstanding the evils connected with the mode of ffovernment and the admi- nistration of the law, the inhabitants had, to a great extent, recovered from the deplorable condition in which the conclusion of hostilities, in 1760, had left them. Agriculture and commerce were making progress. The population had advanced to beyond 80,000. Food was abundant, so that wheat, fish, and other products, were exported. There were no taxes. At the same time, long disuse of arms, and their state of inactivity, as compared with their condition during the last war, had doubtless affected their ancient war- like spirit. Many amongst them now claimed exemp- tion from certain claims which the Seiguieurs used, in former times, to make without question, especially in relation to persouftl services according to the feudal system. 303. At length, in Jur 1774, the Parliament of England deemed it expedient to legislate for the benefit of the Province. An Act was passed, styled "An Act for making better provision for the government of the Province of Quebec in Nor^h America." This act re- moved some of the princip. . grievances complained of by the majority of the population.* But the English * By the Quebec Act, the territory of the Province was extended; the Proclamation of October, 1763, and all appointmentu and regula- tions derived from it, revoked and annoUed ; the rights and duef ^f REBELLION OF THE ENGLISH COLONISTS. 199 inhabitants were dissatisfied with it, and even petitioned ^ against it. In this proceeding they were joined by peo- ple of the other English colonies in America, who declared that the favour shewn towards the Roman Catholics by the " Quebec Act" was contrary to the law of England. Soon afterwards, however, all the English colonies of America were involved in civil war and bloodshed. 304. It is not necessary in this book to state fully the causes which led the English colonists to rise in rebelhon against the mother country, in 1775. England desired to raise revenue by taxing the colonists. The colonists refused to pay, while the governmeiii: insisted on the right of the Parliament to tax all the king's subjects, whether they consented or not. At first, it was a rebellion. Then, in 1776, the colonists declared them- selves no longer subjects of the king, and fought despe- rately for their independence. Having endeavoured in vain to induce the Canadians to join them, the English colonists carried the war to the banku of the St. Law- rence. Those who, fifteen years before, had fought for England against the subjects of France in Canada, now came to fight the Canadians, or to force these to take part against England ! It must be admitted, that, al- though the French inhabitants manifested indifference to the solicitations of the Americans, yet they were not moved by much warmth of feeling in behalf of their own government. 305. Governor Carleton returned to Canada in the y the Roman Catholic clergy secured, and the oath of allegiance and supremacy changed to suft the consciences of Roman Catholic sub- jects ; the ancient laws of Canada restored and trial by jury taken away in regard to civil cases ; the laws of England retained in regard to criminal affairs ; a council of from 17 to "^ inhabitants to be ap- pointed for making ordinances in behalf of the peace, welfare and good government of the Province. The dues and rights intended to be secured to the Catholic clergy were stated in the Act to be those only from persons of the same faith. It was settled, further, that such other provision should be made for the Protestant religion, and the support of the Protestant clergy, as should from time to time be judged necessary and expedient. ( ' I. I \Um r i ■ y were prepared to make an attack. GENERAL MONTGOMERY, 201 307. At that time the British government hud only one weak battalion of troops in Canada. Governor Carleton, with a lew hundred men, soldiers and Cana- dian militia, had made some slight show of opi)Osition to Montgomery's march on Montreal. But it was im- possible for him to offer any effective resistance, and he himself with difficulty n^ade his escape down the river in a boat. He reached Quebec on November iiOth, some time after Arnold's force had established itself in the neighbourhood The Governor found the people of Quebec astonished at the presenre of a hostile band, coming in the direc- tion which Arnold had pursued. For the Kennebec and the Chaudiere abounded in rocks and rapids, and the country between their sources was full of swamps, forests, and rugged mountain ridges, across which it was sup- posed bodies of armed men could not pass. Only a single company of soldiers formed the garrison. To these the Governor added the seamen and marines of a sloop of war, then in the harbour, and also all the inhabitants able to bear arms. Both French and Eng- lish citizens placed themselves under his orders. But as there were some disaffected persons in the place, the Governor ordered all such to withdraw. When these had departed he found himself in command of about six- teen hundred men fit for duty. At all available places cannon were placed, and all the approaches barred with obstacles. The troops, sailors, and citizens, were formed into companies, and every man's station was assigned. 308. On the night of December 31st, the Americans made their attack in four distinct bodies. Two columns advanced towards the heights of Abraham, merely for the purpose of attracting the attention of the garrison from the real points of assault. Arnold led a third body by the low ground, between the St. Charles and the heights, with the intention of penetrating into the Lower Town. Montgomery, with the fourth division, moved towards the Lower Town, between the river and Cape Diamond. When the assailants reached the intended 203 ^ ■k SIEGE OF QUEBEC, points of attack, they found the garrison on the alert and ready to receive tliem. Arnold \/as wounded at the first fire, and carried back to his quarters. His followers were presently overpowered, ana killed or captured. Montgomery also failed to pass the barriers in his way. Cannon and musketry were discharged upon his col- umn, as soon as the people of the garrison could discern by the sound that it was approaching. Snow was falling at the time, and nothing could be seen through the darkness. But soon groans were heard, and the noise of men retiring in confusion. General Montgomery,* his secretary, several of his principal oflBcers, and nve men, were killed on the spot. It was not until morning the particulars could be as- certained. Some advised the Governor to march out, and fall upon the enemy, before they should recover from the feehngs inspired by their failure. But Carle- ton was too prudent tO run any risk, by venturing out- side the defences of the city. 309, The American force, now commanded by Arnold, continued the siege until the following spring. Their numbers were diminished by their loss in the late attack, desertion, and disease, until they were less than one thousand. In the course of the winter months, however, they received reinforcements. Some attempts to raise the siege, made by bodies of Canadians outside, were defeated by the Americans. The Governor resisted all persuasion to take the offensive, intent solely on pre- serving the city. Towards the approach of spring the American Congress sent forward three thousand troops, and some heavy artillery, to Arnold's assistance. Mon- treal and the forts on the Richelieu were occupied by four thousand more. But, before the reinforcements intended for Arnold could reach him, the aiTival of ships ». *Thi8 General Montgomery had been formerly a British officer serving In the 17th Re^ment, under Amherst, in the campaigns of 1759 and 1760. He had afterwards married and settled in Virginia, and, when the colonies revolted, had thrown off his allegiance to Great Britain. BATTLE OF THREE RIVERS, 203 )S ler lof )a, [to of war from England, bringing troops and stores, clianged the face of affairs at Quebec. This occurred on the Gth of May 1776. 310. Anioldatonce retreated, leaving behind almost all his stores and his wounded, while the Governor, who had now three brigades of infantry, moved up the river in pursuit. From Sorel, the Americans crossed the river, and made a vigorous, though unsuccessful, night attack upon one of the English brigades encamped at Three Rivers. As the British advanced, the invaders with- drew from all the places which they had taken in 1775. Montreal, and the forts on the Richelieu, were aban- doned. The English government, determined to put diAn the rebellion, continued to send out trotps to Quebec. Divisions of these were forwarded to the seat of war, as they arrived. Carleton was thus enabled to follow the retreating enemy to Lake Champlain, of which, by launching a fleet, he obtained the command before the campaign of 1776 was ended. Isle-aux-Noix and Crown Pomt were giyen up without fighting by the enemy, who concen- trated their forces at Ticonderoga, in readiness for the ensuing season. Thus ended the invasions of Canada by the Americans in 1775 and 1776. 311. In course of their operations in Canada, the Americans had constantly endeavoured to entice the French Canadian population to join in their revolt. The Canadians, however, although there was some dis- affection amongst them, declined to be guided by them. The more they saw of the Americans, the more the French inhabitants of Canada seemed to shrink from becoming their allies. The clergy * also exerted them- selves strenuously in exhorting their people to remain faithful to the British government. ^ There had been no Bishop since the death of M. Pontbriand, in 1760. In 1766, M. Briand came out as chief ecclesiastic. The gov- ernment would not acknowledge him as Bishop although he had the king's consent to preside over the church affairs or the French Canadians. 1/ tM 204 GENERAL BURGOYNE. The military operations on the British side were chiefly carried on by officers and soldiers of the regular army, sent out from England. Nevertheless, as tlie v,'ar continued, and when the Canadians came to under- stand the nature and objects of the revolt, they became less reluctant to be embodied as militia for active ser- vice. They cheerfully acquiesced in the quartering of the soldiers in their habitations, during winter. At a later date, some dissatisfaction was occasioned by circumstances which will be hereafter stated. 3155. During the year 1777, the war continued, but the scene of active operations being out of the limits of Canada, it is unnecessary to describe all the details. Gpneral Burgoyne was now the English commander-A- chief. He had about eight thousand men, of whom about five hundred were Canadians and a Hke plumber Indians. Having reached the American position at. Ticonderoga, and followed the retiring enemy in the * direction of Albany, some severe fighting occurred. Two of his detachments in succession were defeated with great loss, near a place called Bennington. This enco;^v^ raged the Americans so much, that the troops, militia,^ and armed inhabitants of the country, assembled in great numbers, and fought a desperate battle on the 19th of September. They no longer retired, for Bur- goyne was a long way from his supplies, and his diifi- culties increased every day. On October 7th, another des- perate conflict occurred. The English general fell back upon Saratoga, where he soon found himself completely surrounded. The Indian auxiliaries, and the Cana- dians, had nearly all deserted, and other losses, by war and sickness, had reduced his force to thirty-five hun- dred men. On October 16th, Burgoyne surrendered by capitulation to the American General Gates, who had sixteen thousand men under his command. To complete the misfortune of the English general, a corps, consisting of seven hundred regulars, and one thousand Indians and Canadians, which had been or- dei'ed to move from Oswego to Albany, was ignomini- KN INDEPENDENCE OF THE UNITED STATES. 205 a- jar In- I a le ir- u- ously defeated and driven back by the inhabitants of the country.* 313« While these events were in progress, Sir Guy Carleton, in Canada, was devoting his attention to the internal affairs of the Province. The New Council, created by the Quebec Act, held its first meeting in the spring of 1777. Five of the members were Frencli Canadians. The courts of law were organized for con- ducting business according to the spirit of the Act. But the Governor, who was dissatisfied, because Bur- goyne had been appointed to command the troops in the field J had already demanded his recall. This was f ran ted, and, in 1778, Carleton returned to England efore the new constitutior had been fairly introduced. His successor was Major General Haldimand — a man of a very different character from that of Murray or of Sir Guy Carleton. 314. The struggle between the revolted colonists and the mother country was maintained until the year 1782. Then hostilities ceased, and a treaty of peace was agreed ^apon, in which the independence of the Thirteen United States of America was acknowledged by Great Britain.f 315. Before the war was ended, and after its close, a great many persons from the English colonies removed mto Canada. As they had remained faithful to the English crown, lands were assigned to them and to their children. No fewer than ten thousand were styled United Em- *The command of this corps had been entrusted to Colonel St. Leger. He was to move from Oswego by the Mohawk river, and, after capturing the forts on his way, to arrive at Albany in time to Join the army under Burgoyne. St. Leger escaped total destruction only by a precipitate retreat to Oswego, whence he returned to Mon- The grand object of the campaign was to assemble a strong army at Albany and put down the rebellion— but the failure of Burgoyne to reach that place, and the forced retreat of St. Leger, proved that the Americans were able to cope with the British forces. t The 4th of July, 1776, is the date from which the Americans count their independence, because on that day their famous Declaration was signed. Every anniversary of July 4th, is observed by them as a national holiday. I 206 U, E. LOYALISTS, pire Loyalists,* because they fought for the unity of the empire, and against the seimration of the thirteen Ame- rican States. TI)tir i)roi)orty in those States wa^s con- fiscated. Of such consisted the early settlers in the tenitory north of Lake Ciitario, afterwards called Upper Canada. 316. By the treaty of peace between England and the Unitea States, the territory of the Province of Que- bec was again reduced within limits nearly the same as those established after the treaty of 1763. Although tlie Quebec Act had so lately extended those limits, so as to include part of the Ohio Valley and other exten- sive tracts in the west, yet, without consideration for the future of Canada, they were again altered to suit the wishes of the revolted colonies. This circumstance dis- pleased the Canadians, who remembered the former vast extent of New France. ?iij 1 1 CHAPTER FIFTH. Governor Haldimand. — Measures of the English Govern- '" MENT. — Lord Dorchester, Governor. — Increase of the Population from 1763 to 1790. 317. Sir Frederick Haldimand, whose governorship lasted from 1778 to 1785, has been described as one bet- ter fitted to conduct a system of strict military discipline than the government of a Province. It was believed * Besides the U. E. Loyalists, officers and soldiers, who had served in the late war, were ofEered grants of land in the territory afterwards named Upper Canada. Subsequently, emigrants from the British Isles were encouraged to come out and receive free grants of land, consisting of lots of two hundred acres each — eubjeot to the condi- tion of becoming actisil settlers. Many persons were thus induced to emigrate. The population in the newly settled parts increased more rapidly than that of the Eastern territories— the Province of Quebec or Lower Canfida— had ever done. In eight years it reached the number of 30,000. BALDIMAND. 207 rHE lip kt- ine red red krds tiBh Lnd, idi- Iced icd of led that emissaries from the neighbourirg disloyal provinces were watchful for opportunities of tamperiug with the fidelity of the peoplo of Canada. The Governor therefore sought to put down every symptom of disaffection. Being strict, and haughty, and of an uncongenial disposition, he was far from pop- ular. The provisions of the Quebec Act dissatistied all parties, when they came to be executed. The Frencli majority, being represented by less than one-fourth of the number of members in the Council, tho'^ght them- selves but little better off than when under a purely military government. The English party considered themselves injured because the trial by jury, in civil cases, had been taken away. The absence oi a repre- sentative form of government, and of the privileges of the "Habeas Corpus" Act,* made them feel that they were denied the rights of British subjects. Nobo ly being spiisfied, and the Governor beinc very arbitrary, discontent reigned in the Province. There were loud complaints, not only of the Governor's tyran- ny, but also that justice wp.& not fairly administered by the courts of law. Many persons, on slight grounds, were thrown into prison, retitions wore sent to England, and, at length, in 1785, the unpopular Governor demanded his own recall. 318. The English government saw that steps must be taken to put an end to the general discontent. But this could not be done without making some signal changes, such as might satisfy the increasing English and Protestant population, as well as the Frencli anl Roman Catholics. Nor could such changes be made on the instant, or without due preparation. Accordingly, in the first instance, trial by jury, in civil cases, was restored, and the law of "Habeas Corpus" was introduced into the Province. ^ This was a statute or law of the time of Charles II, for preventing people from beiiig unjustly thrown Into prison or kept there wltfiout trial. It was cafied the '^ Habeas Corpus " Act, because it began with those words. It was then in force in England, but not in Can^a. i 908 LORD liORCHESTUB, Next, it was determined to procure further pnd more perfectly reliable information about all its internal af- fairs, and to find out, if possible, the best modes of removing ttie causes of complaint. Lastly, as a proof of the desire to deal impartially with the king's Canadian subjects, it was decided to send out, as Governor, one who had already rendered him- self acceptable to all classes. This was no other than the popular Sir Guy Carleton, who had been made a peer, with the title of Lord Dorchester. By such measures, the king of England and his min- isters, prepared the way for granting a new Constitution, which followed in a few years, and proved their concern in behalf of the substantial welfare of Canada. 319. In the interval between the recall of Haldi- mand and the arrival of Lord Dorchester, the affairs of the Province wore conducted by Henry Hamilton, and, after him, by Colonel Henry Hope. 320. Lord Dorchester reached Quebec in October 1786. During the five succeeding years, until 1791, when he again departed to England, the Governor did all in his power to mitigate the bad feelings growing out of differences of race, creed, and language. In order to procure for the English ministers the information they needed about the internal affairs of the Province, he ap- pointed committees of inquiry. These xjonsisted of mem- bers of the Council. They were directed to inquire into all particulars relating to commerce, education, justice, the militia, and the tenure of lands; to make full reports upon these ; to suggest changes and improvements by which existing evils might be remedied. 321. Although several writers, either throu^ ill na- ture or mistake, have imputed bad motives to England herself, in regard to her dealings with the people of Canada, at that time and subsequently, yet it is certain that the King, as well as his ministers and people, sin- cerely desired the welfare of the Provincials. They were anxious to find out, and to remedy, whatever was amiss, and willing to concede to the Canadians privileges PROGRESS OF CANADA, 209 ap- sbv greater than were enjoyed by people in any other part of the empire.* King George the Third of England was a yery different personage from King Louis AV of France, vhost imbecility and shamefu] neglect of his Acadian and Canadian subjects, had occasioned them infinite distress, before their transfer to the British crown. In fact, apart from the sense of justice and benevolence which animated King George and his min- isters in their conduct towards Canada, they hi?d learn- ed to profit by the experience gaircd in the late war with the revolted colonists. This had taught them to be more careful in regard to the wishes and wants of those who remained faithful, lest these also might be- come disloyal, and cast off the yoke of a nation three thousand miles distant. 32^. The population of Canada had now increased very considerably. In 1763, it had been somewhat more than 65,000. Twenty years later, in 1783, it was reck- on^ed at about 120,000; "seven years afterwards, in 1790^ it was upwards of 150,000. It had thus been at least doubled in the course of twenty-seven years. At first, the English speaking and Protestant inhabitants were very insignificant in number. But, after 1782, these in- creased rapidly. They must have exceeded 30,000 in the year 1791. The great majority of them, besides, were of the classes of people accustomed to think for themselves. As has been already stated, the U. E. Loyalists had lands ♦The Roman Catholic religion In those days was scarcely tolerated in Great Britain or be" other colonies, and, as has been already men- tioned, the Catholics were denied admission to public offices. In these happier and more liberal times, people can scarcely realize the strength of the bad feeling which then mutually animated Protestants and Catholics. Also, before the times of which we now write, as well as since, long and desperate wars between England and France ren- dered the people of the two countries very bitter against each other, so that, even in intervals of peace, they were much kept apart and Prevented from knowing or esteeming each others' good qualities, he young reader will easily learn from these statements that people from the British isles, coming to settle in Canada, would be likely to come out prejudiced against the French inhabitants ; and, that the latter would be diapos^ to rej^rd the new-comers with no favour- able feeUoga. ^» ^tWiBUHIU' \t-\ M { 210 A NEW CONSTITUTION, assigned to them, especially in the territory afterwards named Upper Canada. There were also oflficers, and disbanded soldiers, belonging to the army, and emigrants from the British isles, who came to make homes for their families in Canada. Of the people thus suddenly thrown into the same Province with the ancient inliabitants, the majority were .iware of their rights as British subjects, and disposed to claim them. ti!!i3. In conse(|uence of the circumstances stated in the preceding articles, and the reports of the commit- tees,* as well as the continued discontent and petitions of the inhabitants for redress, the British parliament, in 1791, conferred on Canada a new constitution. The particulars are given in the ensuing chapter. * One committee reported that justice was administered sometimes according to£nglish laws, and at other times according to the French, and that there were other irregularities and imcertaiuties connected with the courts. On commerce and the tenure of lands tlie reports were just such as might have been made by the whole council, com- posed as this was of a great majority of members unfavourable to the wishes of the majority of inhabitants. On the subject of Education, it was proposed that elementary schools should be established in all the pai'ishes — that there should also be a number of schools of higher frade and one university to be maintain^jd out of the property that ad formerlv been in the hands of the Jesuits, but claimed by the crown in 1776. EKD OF PART SECOND, PART THIRD. r CHAPTER FIRST. The Division of Quebec into Upper and Lower Canada- Constitution OF 1791. — Particulars of the First Par- liament oi> each Province. — Popularity of Lord Dor- chester.— Loyalty AND Happiness of the People. — Harmony and Progress in both Provinces. (A. D. 1791- 3^4. The parliament of Great Britain conferred on Canada a new constitution in the year 1791. This was based on the separation of Quebec into two Provinces, Upper Canada and Lower Canada. The course of the great river Ottawa was assigned as the boundary between the two new Provinces.* 3^5. For each of the Provinces a legislature was established, consisting of a Legislative Council, a House of Assembly, and Governor. This was in imitation of the constitution of England, for the Governor was to represent the Sovereign, the Council the House of Lords, and the Assembly the House of Commons. The mem- bers of the Legislative Councils were to be discreet per- sons, appointed for life by tbe royal authority ; those of the Assemblies to be chosen by the people. Thus * The Provinces of Ontario and Quebec are now (1869) separated by the same boundary. At Point Fortune, Ihe division line leaves the Ottawa, and, running eastwards of the counties of Prescott and Glengarry, crosses to the bank of the St. Lawrence on the north side of Lake St. Francis. Thence, to the Indian town, St. Regis, the St. Lawrence itself is the bcundary between the two Pro"inces. St. Regis is on the south bank of the St. Lawrence, and through it runs the line separating Canada and the United States— namelv, eastwards, the Parallel of 45" , and westwards, the course of the St. Lawrence. Thus t. Regis is placed at a sort of comer where the territory of the United States meets that o^ Upper Canada (Ontario), as well as that of Lower Canada (Quebec). The Indian name of St. Regis is Ahquasosne. I'-n fl HT 212 CONSTITUTION OF 1791. Canada obtained what is called a representative form of government, and thus, at length, was fulfilled the pro- mise contained in the Royal Proclamation of 1763. 3^6. A full statement of the particulars of the new constitution would be too long for insertion in this book.* It is enough to say that while the " Habeas Corpus" was retained as a fundamental law of each Province, and while the interests of religion, both in regard to Protestants and Catholics, as well as taxation, and the tenure of land, were provided for in ways in- tended to be permanent, the two Provinces could now, in other respects, make laws to suit themselves. The Act was to come in force not later than December 31st, 1791, and the date of meeting of the new legislatures to be not later than December 31st, 1792. 337. The grand object of the new constitution, as explained by Mr. Pitt in the English parliament, was to put an end to the competition, or rivalry, of the two races in Canada. The disputes and uncertainties re- specting law and other matters, would, it was hoped, exist no longer, when the old French population and the new settlers from Britain, and from the American States, should have distinct legisliitures for regulating their public affairs. 338. Lord Dorchester being absent in E igland, it devolved on General Alured Clarke, the Lieutenant Gov- ernor, to summon the first parliament of Lower Canada. The election of members for the Assembly took place in June, 1792, and the meetings of the Council and As- sembly began on December 17th following, at the city of Qqebec. m til * The particulars relative to the Dew legislatures are set forth ia fifty sections or clauses of the Act of Parliament introduced by Mr. Pitt, in March, 1791. The same Act set apart lands for the support of a Protestant derffy. The lands eo set apart were to consist of one-seventh of all lands in the Province, not previously granted. They came to be called Clergy Reserves. Their amount was about two and aliall mUlions ot acres in Upper Canada, and one million in Lower Canada. ! B > FIRST PARLIAMENTS. 213 Is The Legislative Council had fifteen members, the House of Assembly had fifty. Lower Canada had been divided into twenty-one counties. Of these eighteen were entitled to two members each. Three of the coun- ties, Gaspe, Bedford, and Orleans, returned only one member for each. The city of Quebec was represented by four members, Montreal by a like number, and Three Kivers by two. The first meeting of the legislature of Upper Canada took place on September 17th, 1792. There were seven members in the Council, and sixteen in the Assembly. They met at Niagara, then called Newark. 3^9. In both Provinces the business of self-govern- ment was entered upon with zeal and spirit. But in order to see clearly how those early provincial parlia- ments conducted their work, and what was the nature of the political privileges which the people then enjoyed, it is necessary to describe some further particulars re- specting their first meetings. In I^wer Canada, as soon as the two houses met, the Lieutenant Governor appointed a Speaker for the Legislative Council, and sanctioned tho choice of Speak- er made by the Assembly. Then the Lieutenant Gov- ernor opened the session with a speech, addressed to the members of both houses, to which each house re- turned a formal reply. The reply, or address, of the Assembly was filled with expressions of loyalty a' id iihankfulness, on account of the new constitution con- ferred by the king and parliament of Great Britain. Next, the Lieutenant Governor sent messages to the Assembly relative to the conduct of business and enactment oi laws. Later in the session, other messages were transmitted, one of which related to education, and another informed the house that " the persons exer- cising the supreme authority in France had declared war against the King of England." * * A dreadful revolution had broken out in France in 1789. King Louis Xyi was put to death by bis subjects. ^ f @^ ' '4llt I I ;'l ftU FIRST PARLIAMENTS, To the latter message, the Assembly returned a reply expressing horror of what had occurred in France, and praying for the success of His Majesty's arms. The house assured the Lieutenant Governor of its readiness to put the militia on a proper footing, and to do what- ever might be necessary for the protection of the Province from any insult and injury by His Majesty's enemies. Upon the subject of education, respecting which a petition had been presented from the inhabitants of Quebec, the house passed an address to His Majesty, in which it was said that '' the deplorable state of educa- tion in this Province had long been a matter of the deepest regret." In the siime address the king was to be sought to order that the property " heretofore possessed by the Jesuits in this Province be secured and applied to the education of youth, according to the original intention of the donors, and as being most essential for promoting science and useful knowledge." A great many subjects — conceriing expenses and reve- nue, salaries of officers, affairs appertaining to legisla- tion and the welfare of the country — were discussed during the session, which lasted until May 1793. Never- theless, only eight bills were passed. These were assented to in the kmg's name by the Lieutenant Governor, who then prorogued the parliament with a short speech, addressed to the members of both houses, assembled in the chamber of the Legislative Council. Although to many of the members the business of legislation was entirely new, and the proceedings wit- nessed for the first time in their lives, yet all were deep- ly interested and earnest in the discharge of these public dutios by which they were kept away from their private concerns during upwards of four months. So much did the actors in this infant Canadian parliament prize the political privileges they now enjoyed. 330* There was one question raised during the ses- sion, which for a time threatened to convert narmony into discord. i i )llC rate did Ithe ses- FTBST PARLIAMENTS. 215 A number of English inhabitants had been elected to sit as members notwithstanding the vast majority of French electors. Soon after the House met, it came to be asked, in what language the business should be con- ducted. Much discussion took place on this point, some being in favour of the English language, and some of the French. In the end, it was agreed that members might propose resolutions and speak in the language most familiar to them — in fact, that both languages should be employed. In whichever language a resolu- GOTERNOB SUfCOE. tion or a bill might at first be presented, it was to be translated into the other, while members might conduct the debates in either. This happy arrangement has ever since been observed, to the satisfaction of all. 331. The first session of the Upper Canada legisla- ture was of much shorter duration than that held in the Lower Province. It continued only four weeks. But the same number of bills were passed. One of these provided for the introduction of the civil laws of Eng- land. Another established trial by jury in civil as well as criminal causes. An earnest, practical, and harmo- fi^ 'A . I ; 216 LORD DORCHESTER'S FOFULARITT, ■I:* nious spirit prevailed throughout the session, which was closed bv Governor Simcoe with a patriotic speech on October 15th, 1792.* 332. The particulars stated in the preceding four articles will afford the young reader an insight into the way in which the earlier Canadian parliaments con- ducted their work. It is not necessary, even if it were possible, in this book, to relate the full details of suc- ceeding aessions. Lord Dorchester himself summoned the second meet- ing of the Lower Canada parliament in November 171)3. He had returned from England in September of that year, and his welcome to Quebec was celebrated by a general illumination in the city. All classes seemed to be contented and loyal.f The great French revolution, causing in France such awful scenes of distress and bloodshed as the world had never seen before, was in progress. It made the Canadians feel that their trans- fer to the crown of England had saved them from innumerable evils, which would have been their lot had Canada been again restored to France. Lord Dorchester's popularity and personal influence were made useful in preventing the people of the Pro- vinces from being mided by seditious persons, who came from France on purpose to tamper with them. He finally left the country in 1796, after dissolving the first parliament, which had now completed the appointed * The Upper Canada legislature was called together earlier than that of Lower Canada, but it was at a season of the year much more inconvenient for the members, which may partly account for the ses- sion being so much shorter. t Edward, Duke of Kent, the father of Queen Victoria, happened to be in Canada, with the troops, at the time when the second ses- sion of the Parliament was held. The Assembly presented him with a cordial and affectionate address. In a similar way, the Legislative Council, clergy and citizens of Quebec, Montreal, and Three Rivers, displayed their sentiments towards the Prince, styling him, '* the son of the best of Sovereigns." The Prince delighted all oy his manners, and especially when he declared his disapproval of the terms "the king's old and new subjects," "French and English inhabitants," He said all wore the king's ''Canadian subjects." 5t In LORD DORCHESTER'S POPULARITT. 217 four years of its existence.* The estimation in which he was held })y tlie people of Canada, as well as the prevailing feelings of loyalty, were exhibited on the occasion of this popular Governor's departure. He was admired and respected for his foresight, wisdom, and rectitude. In the farewell addresses presented to him by the citizens of Quebec and Montreal, the following expressions occur: " during the period of your lord- ship's mild and ausi)icious government, the resou resources. THE OLD PARISH CHLBCH OP MONTllEAL (PLACE D'ARMKS). prosperity, an'l happiness of this Province have increased m a degree almost unequalled. The length of your resi- dence in the Province, the advantages to our society derived from the example of private virtues shewn by yourself and your family, your uniform, prudent, and paternal attention to the true interests of His Majesty's subjects entrusted to your care, cause us to regard your^ departure with the deepest regret. " We request your lordship to assure our Sovereign of our loyalty and attachment, and to * By the Constitution of 1791, members were elected to serve in the Assembly four years, unless the parliament should be sooner dis- solved by the Governor. Then the people were to elect the membere of Assembly for the ensuing four vears. Lord Dorchester had pre- sided during the last three years of the first parliament i 318 HARMONY AND PROGRESS. ■I. ;t ■\ offer our gratitude for the various blessings we continue to enjoy under that most excellent constitution which we have received from His Majesty and his parliament." 333. The con mratively happy condition of things indicat-ed in the foregoing statements continued, with only slight interruptions, for about ten years after the departure of Lord Dorchester. But by the end of that time, causes of discord within, and signs of danger with- out, began to shew themselves plainly. These will be stated more fully in the ensuing chapter. 334. On the departure of Lord Dorchester, on July 9th, 1796, General Prescott became Lieutenant Gover- nor. He conducted the afff^irs of the Province until July, 1799, when he was recalled, and his place supplied by another Lieutenant Governor — Sir Robert Milnes.* , Under these Governors, harmony and progress were maintained in Lower Canada without any serious inter- ruption. There is a good authority for saving that what have since been styled "National origm" prejudices were then scarcely felt or known— never publicly par- aded. It is also recorded that " the habitual loyalty, politeness and chivalrous feeling of the French harmo- nized with the upright character and intelligence, which, in all countries, distinguished the British merchant. The earth yielded, in abundance, food for men and beasts, and with but little labour, and there were no taxes except for litigation and luxuries." The revenue of the Province, derived chiefly from dut'es and licences, used to be from £20,000 to upwards ot £30,000. The expenses exceeded those amounts, the payment of the difference being made up from the mili- tary chest, so that the inhabitants contributed nothing in the form of direct taxes. 335. A most striking proof of the loyalty of the * Gbiieral Prescott^s connection with Lower Canada seems not to have ceased until 1805. He was named Governor General in 1T97, but was absent from 1799. Then Sir Robert Milnes, who was never ap pointed Governor General, acted as Lieutenant Governor in the Pro- vince during the ensuing six years, until 1805. PR0ORE8S OF UPPER CANADA. 219 ling ithe )t to but ap iPro- people of the Province was afforded in 1806, which de- serves to be mentioned. The horrors of the French revolution had passed by, but Great Britain and France were still engaged in a desperate war. By land, on the continent of Europe, the French, under Napoleon 1> were everywhere victorious against the countries in alliance with Great Britain. But England, by sou, was more than a match for France, and, on October 21st, 1805, won the battle of Trafalgar, by which the French naval power was destroyed. The news of this victory reached Canada early in January 1806. The Ciiiiadians of French origin immediately shewed that they felt less sympathy for their own race in Europe and less pride in its military prowess, than gratification at tlie naval success of the empire of which they formed a part. They indulged in patriotic songs, and testified their in- terest by illuminations, and other modes of rejoicing. 336. In the meantime, the Province of Upper Can- ada was making rapid progress. Governor Simcoe was recalled in 1796, and, although no regular successor was appointed until 1799, the af- fairs of the Province were conducted prosperously by Mr. Russell, the senior member of the Legislative Coun- cil.* The seat of government was changed from Niagara to Toronto, then called York. There the legislature assembled from year to year, and continued to pass mea- sures, such as the state of the Province demanded. Upper Canada had at first been divided into four dis- tricts, and these subdivided into twelve counties each^ A considerable trade sprang up with the neighbouring States, by way of Lake Ontario. Articles of commerce could be more readily brought in by that route than by the St. Lawrence, on account of the rapids, and other impediments which then obstructed the passage of loaded vessels up and down the river. Revenue wa^ raised by imposing duties on such articles, whether from * When the oflBce of Governor, or Lieutenant Governor, In either Province, becim'- vacant, the President of the Executive Council, or its senior member, performed the duties until a successor arrived. ^ 220 THE EXECUTIVE COUNCIL. ■* tu the United States or from England. Emigrants from tlie British Isles, and, more nuniercaksly, from the States, continued to arrive every season, liy tl:c year 1805, wht'U (lovernor Hunter was recalled, the population had increased to upwaids of 80,000. IMVH, In Tipper, as well as in Lower Canr.vla, the first fifteen or sixteen years' experien^je of the new constitu- tion had been very encouraging. All concerned in work- ing it out, during that period, kept as clear as possible from causes of discord. The consequence was that harmony and good progress marked the early career of each Province, and raiglit have afforded the prospect of li happy future. But, alas ! sources of mischief, as has already been hinted in respect to Lower Canada, began to appear in r Upper Canada also. ' C^ CHAPTEF^ SECOND. The Executive Council. — Dissensions in Upper Canada. — The Disputes arising out of the "Gaols' Act." — Patri- otic Spirit in Lower Canada. — Sir James Craig's Admin- istration. — Sir George Prevost. (A. D. 1805-1812.) 338. We havfi low to contemplate a less pleasant aspect of public i-ifairs in Canada. From about 1805, dissensions in the legislatures, and dissatisfaction among the people, began to present themselves, and grew to be more and more serious every year. Then, in 1812, the country was invaded by the forces of the United States, and again afflicted with the horrors of war. The leading events and incidents of the ten years, from 1805 to 1815, will occupy our attention in this and in the following chapter. 339. In Upper Canada, as was also the case in the Lower Province, there was a body styled the Executive THE EXECtmVE COUNCIL. 221 Council, consisting of persons whom the Governor or Licuteiumt Governor hud to assist him in carry'ng on the government. Such u Council wus estabhsheci imme- diately after the transfer of Canada to England. There were no laws to regulate its dutie.^^ or proceedings, and it was not dependent upon or responsible to the Legis- lature created by the Act of 1701.* But such a body had very great iniluence, for good or evil, according to the way in which it might induce the Governor to ex- ercise his powers and discharge his duties. In Canada, at the times of which we now speak, tho members of the Executive Council were mostly persons belonging to, or connected with, tl>e Legislative Coun- cil. Some were judges, and me^' receiving salaries as public oflScers. This came to ber thought a bad state of things. In Upper Canada there arose two parties in the Legislature, and amorig the people, one of which desired that the Executive Council should have in it no persons holding other public employments, or likely to be guided by any other motive than a concern for the public wel- fare. The other party strove to support the Council in all its proceedings and privileges. The Council itself favoured its own supporters. It conferred upon them offices and advantages, without regard to their fitness, but excluded their opponents, f In Lower Canada, the same, or even a worse, state of * The members of the Executive Councils of the present day are all persons responsible to the Legislature. If a maiority of memberb of either House vote against them in disapproval of their course, they are obliged to resign. This is substantially what is called respon- sible government. t Among the abuses growing out of this the following have been cited : granting patents or titles to lands in favour of their own friends and refusing the same to %)thers ; appointing needy and un- principled persons to the charge of money, provisions, utensils, &c., granted by the British government for the benefit of the Indian tribes and poor loyalists ; protecting persons from punishment when convicted of unlawful conduct in connection with tne administration of law ; appointing as masters of public schools persons entirely dis- qualified by reason of their previous habits and ignorance ; appoint' ing shopkeepers and dealers to be magistrates and allowing tnem to use their power unjustly in extorting payment from their debkxn; and other like abuses. V- ■ I w Si *S '^k p -- 1 'W i lUi (7 %%% THE **aAOLS** AvT, tilings existed. Legislative Councillors aud paid public officers formed the great majority of members of tiie Executive Council. Besides, persons born in the pro- vince were very seldom admitted to be Executive Coun- cillors. 34:0, It was also one of the grievances, in Lower Canada, that protestants alone were appointed Execu- tive Councillors, and that, while tl:e chief protestant ecclesiastic was admitted, the Roman catholic church was not allowed to be represented. Great ofl^'^nce was caused by this to the minority of the inhabitants, which was made to be felt the more keenly by the determina- tion of the Council not to acknowledge the title or even the existence of a -RwHltti^tholic bishop in the pro- vince. ^ 341. Connected with religion, there was another serious grievance of which the majority and their clergy complained. In the year 1800, through the influence of the Executive Council, the chief care of education in the province was assigned to a body called the Royal Institution, wholly composed of protestants. 342! . In Upper Canada, after the recall of Governor Hunter in 1805, Mr. Gore was appointed Lieutenant Governor. Under him, notwithstanding the mutual oppdsition of the two parties as already mentioned, that province continued to advance rapidly in population and resources. Education was cared for by providing payment of salaries for masters of grammar schools in each of the ei^ht districts which haS now been formed. Money was also appropriated for the construction of roads and bridges. Mr. Gore returned to England in 1811, leaving General Brock to fill his place during his absence. 343.- When Sir Robert Milnes relinquished, in 1805, the government of Lower Canada, the President of the Executive Council, Mr. Dunn, conducted the public business, until the year 1807. At this time some excitement existed on account of an Act whicli had been passed providing that gaols should NEWSPAPERS. 223 Ling in led. (n of Id in his [805, the iblic i)f an lould be erected, and their cost paid out of duties to be levied on goods imported from Enjj-land. The merchants ob- jected to this, as being injurious to commerce, and un- just to tliemselves. Tliey and their friends insisted that the amount required should bo raised by a tax on agri- culture, or land. In consequence, a warm dispute arose, and petitions on the subject were sent to the king, wlio confirmed the act of the Provincial Legislature. Com- merce had so far increased that about two hundred ships in a season came to Quebec from beyond sea, besides coasters and small craft from the gulf. It was thought, therefore, that trade would suffer less than agriculture through the levying of the proposed tax. But it was an unhappy result of the dispute that former feelings of animosity were revived between the inhabitants of English and those of French origin; for the English were most interested in commerce, Avhile the French fa- voured agriculture. 344^ The feelings referred to in the last article were inflamed by newspaper writers. Ever since 1764, a pa- per, called "The Gazette," had been published in Quebec, la 1778, the ''Gazette of Montreal had been started. The " Quebec Mercury " made its first appearance in 1805, and, in November of the following year, the "Ca- nadien," in the French language.* The last named publication was professedly brought out in defence of the character of Canadians, and tr* instruct those of French origin in regard to their rights as British sub- jects. The "Montreal Gazette" and the "Quebec Mercury" on one side, and the "Caradien" on the other, pub- lished highly exciting and otensive articles. Ill feeling was thus roused and fostered, producing effects all the more injurious to the community because those news- papers were very ably conducted. During many suc- * There were In all five newspapers in Lower Canada in the early part of the present century— namely : The Gazette^ Mercury. Cana- dien of Quebtse, the CouratU and Oazette of Montreal The Gazette of Montreal was in both xtinguages. ^!l ii \ MS W ! f ;) '!■' I.' 224 PATRIOTIC FEELINGS. cecding years the writers in the English papers indulged in expressions disparaging to the character and habits of the majority. In return, the supporters of the " Ca- nadien " treated of everything of British origin insult- ingly, calling their opponents " strangers and intruders." From this period was confirmed " the reign of agitation and discord which afterwards unhappily distracted the Province." \^ 345. From this time also, whenever there was an election of members to sit in the House of- Assembly, the voters were carefully instructed to exclude, as far as possible, persons of British origin. In consequence, this House came to consist almost exclusively of French members. But as the Executive and Legislai've " un- cils were made up chiefly of English members, tiie result was that the Assembly, and those other bodies, opposed each other. Unseemly debates, and intended hindrances to legislation on important objects, ensued. Such were some of the earliest fruits of the revival of prejudice and animosity on account of diflfereaces of race. 346. Although some very bad feeling had now sprung up in the hearts of the people — especially in Lower Ca- nada — there is no reason for supposing that these were attended with any diminution of loyalty or any indiffer- ence about the safety of the country. On the contrary in 1807, when the Americans talked openly of comir^ to take the Provinces, the inhabitants of all classes eagerly testified their readiness to repyl any invasion. The Americans imagined that they woula be welcomed by all of French origin, owing to the well-known dissen- sions. Mr. Dunn, however, issued an order for a portion of the militia to hold themselves in readiness to take the field. The people responded with alacrity, offering themselves to be drafted for service, and volunteering in great numbers.* When che balloting took place, tho"^e * Bishop Plessis prepared a pastoral letter in which he enjoined his Seople to testify tneir patriotism and ready obedience to the presi- ent's Bummons. It was read in the churches. m.- I>ISSI!JVSIOJf, 225 3 Isi- who were drawn as militiamen were envied by those who were not. Even money was, in many instances, offered by those who had not been drawn, with the hope of in- ducing the others to change places. The display o! patriotic feeling, not only at Quebec, Montreal and Three Rivers, but also in the country parts, was most gratifying to President Dunn, and called forth his pub- lic acknowledgments. He stated, in his general order, that "he felt justified in asserting that a more ardent devotion to His Majesty's government had never been witnessed in any part of the British dominions he should consider it the highest happiness of his life to have had such an opportunity of doing justice to the zeal, loyalty and public spirit, of His Majesty's subjects in this Province." Colonel Brock was the senior military officer at Que- bec, and superintended improvements in the garrison and fortifications of the city.* 347. Unhappily, this excellent spirit of patriotism, displayed by the people at large, was not followed up by a corresponding spirit of concord among the mem- bers of the Legislature. General Sir James Craig, appointed Govemor-in-chief in 1807, called together the last meeting of the fourth Provincial Parliament, early in 1808. The Assembly determined to exclude judges, and also Jews, from hav- ing seats and votes in their House. They passed a reso- lution, accordingly, to prevent the attendance of Ezekiel Hart, the chosen member for Three Rivers, because h€ was of the Jewish persuasion; and> with respect to judges, adopted a Bill for their exclusion. This Bill the Legislative Council rejected. These signs of discord were shewU; between the Assembly and the electors of Three Rivers, and between the Assembly and the Legis- lative Council. In the following session — the first of the fifth Parlia- ment — the House of Assembly manifested a disposition * A line of Martello towers was commeDced outside the city on the Plains of Abr&ham, ^ e < ii M 226 8IB JAMES CRAIQ, I -■ still less favourable to harmony. First, it elected as its Speaker one who was not acceptable to the Govenaor and Executive Council.* Next, whole weeks were employed by the Assembly in discussions about excluding judges and Jews, until, at length, Bills were passed relatmg to their cases. But the Governor was displeased at all this, and used his power of dissolving the House. When he did so, he freely expressed his disapprobation of their proceedings, telling them, "you have wasted in fruitless debates, ex- cited by private and personal animosity or by frivolous contests, that time and those talents to which, within your walls, the public have an exclusive title." This was in 1809. A new election of members then took place, when nearly all the same persons were re-elected, whic'" shewed that the majority of the people sided with the Assembly against the Governor and his Council. Again, the House and the Legislative Council disa- greed about the case of the judges, and the former was proceeding \o expel a judge, named Debonne, when the Governor again used his power to dissolve the Parlia- ment, on February 26th, 1810. This second dissolution of the Legislature was followed by displays of party feeling throughout the community. The two parties which had begun to be openly opposed to each other in the time of the "gaol question," in 1805 and 1806, now, in 1810, kept no terras with each other, and the people of the Province were now as much divi- ded as if they had occupied two hostile camps. On the one side, with the Governor, the Executive and Legis- lative Council, were nearly all the English speaking inhabitants, the protestante, and the merchants. On the other, were the great majority of the people, the descendants of the ancient occupants of the country.f * Mr. Panet had been already four times chosen Speaker and was now elected the fifth time. But it happened that De and several others had been dismissed from the militia service, on account of alleged connection with the Oanadien, regarded by the .Governor as a •edmous publication. ) t Shortlv after the dissolution of parliament the offljee of the Cana- 4im was forcibly taken possession of by the Governor's ordern. Th« V SIR GEORGE PREVOST. 227 Such was tbe state of feeling in the Province in the years 1810 and 1811, when the Governor, whose health was now broken, returned to England. He was suc- ceeded by Sir George Prevost. 348* Sir George Prevost endeavoured, as far as pos- sible, to allay the discord which he found reigning in the Province. By restoring to their commands those who had been dismissed from the militia, and by ap- pointing to oflBces of trust those who had bee j opposed to the Government of his predecessor, he partially suc- ceeded. But soon, war being declared between England and the United States, the defence of the province absorbed the attention of all. ras jral It of las a ina- The CHAPTER THIRD. The American War of 1812. — Preparations. — Invasion and Proclamation by General Hull. — General Brock. — Detroit.— QuEENSTON Heights. — Campaign of 1813. — General Proctor. — General Vincent. — Sir Gordon Drummond. — De Salaberry. — Colonel Morrison. — Cam- paign OF 1814. — Lacolle. — Battle of Chippewa and Lundy's Lane. — Plattsburg. — Peace of Ghent. — Beha- viour OF Inhabitants during the War. (A. D. 1812- 1815.) 349. The war of 1812 between England and the United States was of vital consequence to Canada, and the reasons which made it so deserve particular notice in this part of our history. printer wae imprisoned, and all papers In the office seized p.nd exa- mined. Afterwards three members of the late Assembly, and also three other French Canadian gentlemen, ^ere arrested and thrown into prison on charges of treason. They were kept a long time con- fined without any trial. These proceedings, and General Graig^s resolute mode of dealing with the parliaments, caused this period to be nicknamed the '* reign pf terror,^' ^ 1 i A 228 AMERICAN WAE, 1812. _ I - |ilH I ! ) In the first place, the Americans had besn declaring, for several years, that they would take the Provinces. They had even boasted of the ease with which the in- tended conquest could be made by them, whenever they pleased. Secondly, the Americans believed, or pretended to do so, that the majority of ^he people, owing to dissensions, and a desire to be free from the mother country, would not take part against them in this contest with Great Britain. It was therefore clear that the future lot of Canada was at stake, and it remained to be seen whether the people of the Provinces would, or could, do anything efEectual, to hinder the Americans from taking posses- sion by force. Lastly, this part of Canadian history is important, and interesting, from the lessons it teaches, for the bene- fit of succeeding generations, both of Americans and Canadians. War was first declared by the Americans themselves on June 18th, 1812, and very soon after- wards active hostilities against Canada commenced.* 350. Preparations had been made beforehand in the United States and in Canada. In the latter, the militia had been organized in four battalions. A regiment of Canadian Voltigeurs had been raised, and placed under Major deSalaberry. Three thousand British troops, regulars, were held in readiness, in garrison, at Quebec and Montreal, while fifteen hundred more were stationed in Upper Canada, at Kingston, York, Niagara and Amherstburg. The Americans, on their side, had con- * The following are some of the alleged causes of the war : the desire of the Americans to gain possession of Canada; disputes iibout the detention of American ships trading with France, the enemy of England ; stoppage of American ships at sea by the English for the [)urpose of searching for deserters ; the endeavours of the govern- ment of France to incite a quarrel between England and the United States ; the ideas of the leading members of the American govern- ment that the power of Napoleon I. was established permanently, and that England was going down, and also that the dfesensions in Can- ada would prevent the people of the provinces from defending them- selves. The motto of the Americans was "Sf^ors* rights and the freedom of the seas." '^ H AMERICAN WARy IS IS. 229 i !f m- Pan- £ta.- ■ centrated twenty-five hundred mer not far from Am- herstburg. Six thousand troops were collected near Niagara, and seven thousand more to operate against Montreal. The Legislatures both of Lower and Upper Canada were convened. Patriotic resolutions were passed in both, and money provided for the expenses of the war. In Upper Canada, General Brock was Lieutenant Gov- ernor and Commander-in-chief. The government of Great Britain did not learn the declaration of war until some time after the beginning of hostilities in America, and the war against France was being actively prose- cuted in Spain, and by sea. Consequently, the additions made to the British force in Canada were very slender during the year 1812. The first shock of war, had, in fact, to be borne by the inh ibihants, with the aid of only forty-five hundred regulars. 351. In order to comprehend the courso of events in 1812, we must take notice, separately, of those which occurred at the several points of attack — namely, at Michillimakinac, Amherstburg and Detroit, the Niagara frontier, and the region of Lake Champlain. The first blow struck was by the British at Michilli- makinac. A company of regulars, with one hundred and sixty Canadian Voltigeurs, and eight hundred In- dians, moved from the Bntish post on the Island of St. Joseph, and, on Jriiy 16th, landed at Michillimakinac, where there was an American garrison of about seventy men. This post was at once surrendored. The Ameri- can trade between Lakes Michigan and Huron was thus interrupted, and a feeling of confidence inspired among the Indian and Canadian traders of those distant re- gions.* * Michillimakinac In the Indian tongue means the " Great Turtle." The island is nine or ten miles in circuit. The French missionaries had a station on the neighhourf j^ mainland one hundred and forty years before, and in the times of Governor Frontenac and his suc- cessors thought the post a very important one for the carrying on of the fur trade. It was one of the places whose garrisons were mas- sacred by the savages in the time of Ponthiac's conspiracy, in 1761 I ill 230 AMERICAN WAR, I5t3. ■i m -f. Ill About the same time, the American forces crossed from Detroit into Upper Canada, and commenced ope- rations against Sandwich and Amherstburg. Finding their communication with Detroit threatened by a de- tachment of the British, which crossed into American territory from Amherstburg, the Americans retired to their first position. They were commanded by General Hull, and numbered twenty-five hundred men. Some skirmishing occurred, followed, on August 9th, by a fight, in which the Americans gained the advantage, but lost seventy-five men. General Brock, having closed the public business at York, arrived at Amherstburg on August 13th, with all the regulars an d miUtia he could collect. On the 16th, he crossed to attack Detroit, at the head of seven hundred regulars and militia, with artillery, and six hundred Indians. General Hull, notwithstanding his somewhat boastful and threatening proclamation, did not defend Detroit. He surrendered the place by capitulation on August 16th. The American ofiScers and the regulars were sent, prisoners of war, to Quebec, while the militia were allowed to go home, on condition of not serving again during war.* In 1812, when a force of British and Indians took it from the Ame* ricans, as related in the text, the Indian tribes immediately turned against the latter, and stopped their trade between Lakes Huron and Michigan. Captain Roberts commanded the British, and Lieutenant Hancks the Americans. When the place was surrendered the news was spread among the Indian tribes very quickly, and, soon after- wards, couriers brought the tidings to the chiefs south and west of Lake Michigan. Many of these then decided to loin the British in attacking the Americans at Detroit. In this way the capture of Mi- chilUmakinac became a serious disaster to the Americans, who tried to retake the post, but could not. It was given back to them at the peace, in 1815. The name Michillimakinac is now shortened to Mackinac,- noonced Makinaw. -pro- *The people of Upper Canada owed much to General Brock's skilful and vigorous management. But for him, the valour of the few regulars and of the militia might not have sufficed against the American forces to save the country from bebig ravaged and occu- J)ied. Hull, in his proclamation, had threatened death to the Inhab- tants if found fighting by the side of Indians. But Brock declared AMERICAN WAR, ISliS. 231 a nd ,int W8 er- of General Brock would have followed up his successes by attacking the American fort Nia^ani, which stood on the right bank of the river, opposite to the British post Fort George. But, before he could do anything in that quarter, he received word from Sir George Prevost that an armistice had been concluded. The American force, intended to move upon Montreal by way of Lake Champlain, had its head-quarters at Albany. It was commanded by Geneval Dearborn. Sir George Prevost having received news from England which made him believe that the war between the two countries might be concluded by negotiation, proposed an armistice, to which General Dearborn agreed. But as the President of the United States did not sanction it. hostilities were resumed on September 8th. • ^353. Meanwhile, the Americans made great exertions to collect militia from Ohio and Kentucky, for further operations near DetrMt, and to provide a superior naval force on Lakes Erie and Ontario, under Commodore Chauncey. They also augmented their strength at the other points along the extended line of frontier. Tlie authorities in Canada, uncertain in what direc- tion the next principal movement would be made, also placed their forces in readiness wherever there seemed to be the greatest likelihood of an attack. A fifth bat- talion of Canadian Voltigeurs was embodied. A line of posts along the frontiers was established, between Ya- raaska and St. Regis. On the Niagara frontier, twelve hundred British troops occupied a line between forts Erie and George, to oppose about six thousand Americans, assembled at Fort Niaga- ra, Lewiston, Black Rock and Buffalo. Some companies H Iro- that the Indians had interests to fight for— property, families, homes and country — as much as the people of Canada, notwithstanding Hull's pretended desire to confer the blessinf^s of freedom upon all on the British side of the frontiers. After the war, Hull was accused, by his own govemmont, of cow- ardice uid treason, because he failed to conquer the British. But if he had succeeded, it is thought they would have called him a hero. ^TCHim 232 AMERICAN WAR, ISIS. of regulars and militia were stationed at Queenstown, opposite to Lewiston. *Mli, On October 11th, the enemy crossed from Lew- iston, and effected a landing near Queenstown. They gained possession of a hill in the neighbourhood, from which General Brock at the head of tlie 49th regiment advanced to dislodge them. A desperate conflict ensued. On this occasion, the valiant Brock — noted for all the qualities which make up the character of an accom- plished soldier — received his death-wound and expired on the field. The Americans continued to land in over- whelming numbers, and the British were compelled to retire, leaving the enemy in possession of the heights. General Sheave, upon whom the command devolved, came up soon afterwards with reinforcements. Two hundred and fifty Indians accompanied the British, who were ordered to ascend and renew the battle. The In- dians, advancing more rapidly than the soldiers, were at first repulsed. The British, however, moved forward steadily, and arriving near the enemy, quickened their pace. Their cheers, together with the war-whoop of the sfc vages, as- sisted in spreading consternation in the ranks of the Americans. These, before the final onset could be made, broke and fled in all directions. Many were killed in falling down the precipitious heights, or in attempts to swim across the river. The Indians commenced an in- discriminate slaughter. Nine hundred men, with a multitude of officers, were taken prisoners. The killed, wounded, and missing, on the American side, were nearly six hundred. This was an important victory, but was dearly pur- chased by the loss of the gallant Brock.* The Bntish * GencnJ Brock was a native of Guernsey. He had served with the 49th regimont at Copenhagen, under Lord Nelson. He was beloved by the sold'ars, and by the people of Upper Canada. The Indians who joined his standard were extremely attached to him. He was only & years old when he thus fell in the seiTice of his country. He was buried at Fort George, in the same grave with his aide-de- camp, Colonel McDonnell, who had also fallen at the battle of Queens- AMERICAN WAR, 18 It. ddd loss was seventy-one non-commissioned officers and men. General Brock and Colonel McDonnell being the only officers killed.* Thus was the second attempt to invade Upper Canada signally foiled. 354. After the battle of Queenston Heights, the Americans under General Smjrth were made to believe that they were about to be again led across the Niagara river, t On the morning of November 5J8th, an abortive at- tempt was made to land between forts Erie and Chippe- wa. Soon afterwards, insubordination sliewed itself in the American camp. Sickness and desertioi had thinned the ranks. Presently, General Smyth took to flight, to save his life from his indignant followers. Some skirmishing had also taken place near St. Regis, in Lower Canada. 355. In the meantime, the American commander- in-chief, General Dearborn, had collected a corps of seven thousand men at ?lattsburg, on Lake Champlain. He advanced as far as Champlain, a. village near to the Canadian frontiers, on November 15th. Several British regiments, and nine hundred Lower Canadian militia, were at once moved from Montreal to meet the invaders. The outposts of the hostile armie>i had a slight collision. General Dearborn had 10,000 men. But he learned that the whole population of the district of Montreal were inspired with enthusiasm, and eager to fall upon ton Heights. A lofty monument, erected to his memory, now marks the scene of his victory and glorious death. * John Brandt, a young Mohawk chief, was present with his war- riors at the battle of Queenston. General Wadsworth, a militia officer, commanded the Americans. He was taken prisoner, as also Colonel Scott, afterwards the noted commander-in-chief of the American army. t General Smyth issued a bombastic proclamation on November 17, 1813, in which he said : " You, companions in arms, will enter a countrv that is to be one of the United States. But it is not against the citizens we come to m^e war. It is against the government that holds them as vassals come on, my heroes ! and when you attack the enemy's batteries let your rallying word be, ' The cannon lost at Detroit or death ! ' " I >»' 234 AMERICAN WARf 18 IS. hiH Iroops, before they should advance far into the province. Afl he saw that he must fail in any attempt to advance i.i the face of three well appointed British regiments, with nine hundred militia, supported by the good will and hearty assistance of all the inhabitants, Dearborn prudently withdrew into winter quarters at Plattsburg and Burlington. 856. The campaign of 1812 being brought to a close, with results which reflected gloriously on Canada, and, in several respects, disgracefully on the Americans, the Provincial Legislatures met at York and Quebec, respec- tively. Further provision was made for the support of the war. The Assemblies were thanked in the name of the Prince Regent of England. Sir George Prevost told the House of Assembly of Lower Canada fliat " with satisfaction he had been a witness of that pub^^c spirit, and thut love of their country, their religior d laws, which could not fail, under Divine Provident.-, .o make them safe at home and respected abroad." 357» The campaign of 1813 commenced very early in the year. Indeed, it may be said that it began in the middle of the winter of 1812-13. The plan of the Americans was substantiq,lly as fol- lows : to recover Detroit and assail Upper Canada again at its western extremity, by way of Amherstburg; to resume operations on the Niagara frontier, where were the Britisn posts Fort Erie, Chippewa, and Fort George; to capture Kingston and York (Toronto) on Lake On- tario; and, lastly, to move against Montreal from Lake Ohamplaiu. As it would be impossible, in this book, to relate in detail all the incidents connected with the long cam- paign of 1813, we must confine our attention to the principal events. 358. In January, 1813, the Americans commenced operations by moving from Sandusky, wherj they had collected a considerable force. Colonel Proctor, the British commander at Detroit, found an opportunity of falling upon a corps of eleven hundred men, belonging AMERICAN WARy 18 IS. 235 to that force, at a place called French Town, on the 23nd of January. He gained a complete victory, although he lost nearly two hundred men ; about two hundred and fifty of the enemy were killed and upwards of five hundred taken prisoners, together witli the American commander and many officers. Proctor's force consisted of five hundred regulars and militia and six hundred Indians. Ho was afterwards reinforced. The Indians were under Tecumseh. '. i POBTR^T or TBOirWBEH. f. in im- Ithe Colonel Proctor gained great distinction by the cou- rage, skill, and activity with which he conducted ope- lanons, during the whole season, against vastly superior forces. Sometimes he was repulsed with loss, at other times he succeeded in inflicting severe defeats. On April 23rd, he gained a signal victory near Fort Meigs on the river Miami. On this occasion, by a skilful movement, he defeated a considerable body of the enemy, of whom two hundred were killed and wounded, and five hundred nil -m sir -J 236 AMERICAN WAR, 18 IS. taken prisoners. In the end, towards October, he evac- uated Detroit and Amherstburg. Being followed by the Americans, he, with difficulty, effected his retreat, having, at last, only two hundred men remaining. Ore principal cause which led to Proctor's retreat was liio superiority gained by the Americans, under Com- modore Perry, on Lake Erie. Several encounters had occurred between the armed flotillas of the English and Americans. On September 10th, a desperate battle took place which ended in the complete defeat of the English, whose entire fleet was taken: After that, it became necessary for the British to withdraw from Detroit, Amlierstburg, and all the minor positions west of Lake Erie.* 359. During the winter of 1812-13, the Americans had made forays into the territory north of Lake Onta- rio. These were conducted after the ancient fashion of the New England colonists and Canadians, in what used to be called by the latter "la petite guerre." These expeditions were the means of inflicting cruel injuries upon the inhabitants of Upper Canada. At Brockville, houses were burnt and many peaceable per- sons seized and carried off as prisoners into the United States. In retaliation, the British attacked Ogdens- burg, one of the principal American stations, where the raids were planned. This place, and a fort in the neigh- bourhood, were captured after a severe struggle. We must now notice the course of events on the Niagara frontier. 3G0. In April, 1813, American troops, to the number of two tliousand men, sailed from Sackett's Harbour to * When Proctor retreated he passed up the River "thames. The bagg^age and proviblous ov hi« Hrmy were carried in batteaux, which were soon overtaken and <'a])tured by tlie Americans under General Harrison. Proctor, with Tccumscli und his Indians^ continued re- treating until on October 5th, it wna resolvod to make a stand near Moravian Town. Proctor's reduced force war completely defeated, and he himself barely escaped with two hundred men. Tecumseh was slain, after maintaining a desperate tight at the head of his war- riors. AMERICAN WAR, 18 IS. 237 ler Ito attacK York, which was garrisoned by six hundred Britr ish regulars and militia. The Britisn retreated towards Kingston, after losing one hundred and thirty men. From York the expedition crossed to the mouth of the Niagara river, and the troops were landed there, in order to assist in the operations against the British forts on that frontier. General Vincent, the English commander, had under him about twenty-three hundred men, while the total American force was seven thousand. Some Bevere fighting occurred in which the British suffered great loss. General Vincent, unable to cope with an enemy so much superior in number, retired, evacuating forts George and Erie. Pursued by the enemy, and almost entirely surrounded, the position of the English became critical. Colonel Sir John Harvey proposed an attempt to deliver themselves from their perilous situa- tion by making a night attack with the bayonet upon their pursuers. General Vincent assented, and the at- tack was completely successful. In consequence, the Americans, in . their turn, retreated from Stony Creek, where the battle occurred, to Fort George. The affair of Stony Creek took place on the night of the 5th of June. No further movement of any consequence occurred on the Niagara frontier until the following October. Then, the American troops, after leaving garrisons in Fort George and Fort Niagara, sailed for Sackett's Harbour, in order to take part in an intended advance on Mon- treal. But in D/ccniber, Sir Gordon Drummond, who had come to assume the command in Upper Canada, resolved to attempt the capture of Fort Niagara, into which the garrison of Fort George had retired. He caused the place to be attacked in the night of Decem- ber 18th, when it was taken with trifling loss. Sir Gor- don then despatched one thousand men, of whom one half were Indians, across the Niagara to Lewiston. This place was burnt in retaliation for cruel and disgraceful conduct on the part of the Americans towards the in- habitants of Newark^ when they were about to evacuate is I Sill » '•!?< > 5.1 238 AMERICAN WAR, 1813. Fort George. He also sent troops and Indians to burn the towns of Black Kock and Buffalo.* 361. We have next to notice what '»7as intended to be the grand and decisive operation of the season. This was the combined movement of the Americans directed against Montreal. With the aid of the forces which had been engaged in the attack upon York, and against the British stations on the Niagara, and which were to descend the river St. Lawrence to Lake St. Louis, a strong corps from Lake Champlain was to advance upon that city. The troops for the purpose were collected at Burlington and Platts- burg, from which latter place seven thousand infantry and two hundred and fifty cavalry, with ten pieces of cannon, proceeded northwards and crossed the boundary into Canada. Detachments from the main body plun- dered the Canadian settlements on Missis(juoi Bay. Again, the inhabitants of the Montreal district eagerly offered themselves for service against the invaders. The Governor called out and armed all the militia. Colonel deSalaberry, with four hundred Canadian Voltigeurs, skirmished with the enemy, and then fell back into an excellent position on the river Chateauguay. Here on October 24th, 1813, one of the most important battles of the war was fought, between a division of tiie Ameri- can force, thirty-five hundred strong, and a mere hand- ful of Canadians, under deSalaberry. This gallant ofl&cer employed strategy to conceal his weakness, and supplied, by means of skul, courage, and an advantageous posi- tion, the deficiency in numbers. Very few British sol- diers were present, so that the battle which ensued was fought almost entirely by French Canadian militia and the Voltigeura The Americans, under General Hamp- ton and Colonel Purdy, tried in vain to force the position, by means of attacks in front and rear. Finding all efforts ineffectual, and not aware of the enormous mfe- * The Americans complained bitterly of the destruction of thpso places by the British, and, especially, oi the barbarities comniitted by the Indians, I "l%- AMERICAN WAR, 181S. 239 an on icer llied, )Osi- sol- was and imp- ition, all ^nfe- thPBO Itedby riority, in point of numbers, of the Canadian force, the American general withdrew from the combat, leaving the Canadians masters of the field. The fortunate result of the battle of Chateauguay was the retreat of the whole American host, which sliortly afterwards began to retrace its steps towards Plattsburg. The Canadian marksmen, militia, and volunteers, col- lected in large numbers, hung upon the flanks and rear of the discomfited invaders and inflicted upon them considerable loss. Meanwhile a similar fate befel the American forces descending the St. Lawrence to ioin in Hampton's in- tended advance on Montreal. They reached the outlet of Lake Ontario about the end of October. Having arrived, on November 9th, at the head of the Long Sault, the troops were landed on the Canadian shore. One division marched onwards to Cornwall. The re- mainder were to follow as soon as the first should be known to have arrived at that place, after sending down the flotilla which had conveyed them from Sackett's Harbour. It had become known in the garrison at Kingston that this armament had ^)assed down. Colonel Morrison, with eight humdred picked men, and a few gunboats, cautiously followed in the tracks of the Americans. Ar- riving at Point Iroquois, Morrison's soldiers landed and marched along the Canadian bank of the river, until they approached so near to the division of Americans, which had been left at the head of the Long Sault, that skirmishing occurred between the outposts. General Wilkinson commanded the Americans. Becoming aware of the presence of the British he determined to fall upon 1 hem with his whole division. Every available man of I he flotilla was landed, to take part in the encounter. On November 11th., Morrison found himself, with his I ight hundred men, exposed to the assault of a force of jit least thirty-five hundred men, consisting of two bri- ;2[ade8 of infantry with six field pieces, a regiment of cavalry, and the spare men of the flotillii. m\ 240 AMERICAN WAR, I8I4. It was at a place called Chrysler's Farm. In spite of the disparity of uumbers the Americans were completely beaten. One of their guns and one hundred men were taken, while their killed and wounded amounted to three hundred and forty. The Americans did not renew the conflict, but re-embarked in their boats on the night after the action. Next day, the two divisions being re- united, they descended as far as Salmon River and landed there on the right bank, or American side of the St. Lawrence. Afterwards they burnt their flotilla, and retreated to Plattsburg and Burlington, their rear-guard bein^ followed and harassed by about twelve hundred British troops, sent across from Cornwall. Thus ingloriously terminated the combined movement against Montreal in 1813. 362. If the experience gained in the campaign of 1812 had failed to teach the Americans, that of 1813 made it perfectly clear to them that the conquest of the Canadas was an undertaking beyond their ability. Great Britain had, as yet, not put forth her full strength in the defence of her Provinces. A comparatively small number of regulars, with the militia and Voltigeurs, had alone sufficed to repel invasion. ^ Besides, several of the States disapproved of the war upon the Provinces^ as being unjust and disgraceful. Maryland, Massachusetts, Connecticut and Rhode Island refused to send militia or to join in attacking those whom one of the American orators styled "the harmless colonists of Canada." * The commerce of the United * The conduct of the Americans in many places during their brief occupation of paries of Upper Canada was loudly denounced, even by some influential persons in the States. It caused ill feeling so intense among the Provincials themselves that long after the war ended angry sentiments continued to subsist. In a proclamation dated January 13th, 18144Govemor Sir George Prevost thus notices the American outrages, " When the first invasion of Upper Canada took place in July, 1812, the American forces under General Hull began to manifest a disposition different from that of a magnanimous enemy, and this they have since invariably displayed in dooming the property of his Majesty's loyal subjects to plunder ^d fire." Then allusion is made to the forbearaDce of the British AMERtCAN WAR, l^U. U\ r. States was also suffering through tlie blockade of thdr coasts by the British fleets. Nevertheless the majority in Congress determined to proceed, and adopted mea- sures for prosecuting the war with vigour in 1814. 363. The Legislature of Lower Canada was called together on January 13th, 1814. The Governor, after congratulating the Assembly on the events of the cam- paign, and especially on the victories of Chateauguay and Chrysler's Farm, informed them, in a confidential mes- l sage, of the need of larger provision to cover future war j expenses. The House passed votes of thanks to Colonel j deSalaberry and Colonel Morrison, and to their officers I respectively. Provision to a very large amount was \^ made for mture expenses. During the session the want of concord between the Assembly and the Legislative Councils was shewn in the rejection, by the latter, of several bills passed by the former. In fact a want of unanimity between the two branches of the legislature was shewn in various ways. It would perhaps nave produced an open rupture but for the perilous nature of the times, owing to the war. 364. In recommencing hostilities in 1814, the Ame- when they had Detroit and the Michigan territory in their hands ; and in like manner, at Ogdensburg and Plattsburg. Of the evac- uation of Fort George it is stated in the same proclamation, "For some time previous they burned and destroyed the farm houses of the peaceable inhabitants. But the full measure of this species of barbarity was reserved to be completed at a season when its horrors might be more keenly felt by its wretched victims. It .vill hardly be credited by those who shall hereafter read it in the page of history, that in the 19th century, and in the inclemency of a Canadian winter, the troops of a nation caUing itself civilized and Christian, had wan- tonly and without the shadow of a pretext, forced four hundred helpless women and children to be spectators of the destruction by fire of all that belonged to theni. Yet such was the fate of the in- habitants of Newark, on December 10th, a day which the inhabitants of Upper Canada can never forget, and the rfecollection of which will nerve their arms when again opposed to their vindictive foe. The American troops, being about to evacuate Fort George, by an act of inhumanity disgraceful to themselves and their nation, set flre to one hundred and fifty houses, composing the beautiful village, leav- ing without shelter those innocent, unfortunate, distressed inhab- itants, whom the commanding officer had previously engaged to protect." ^., f ■-; •■'\ < ; . ' i- ■ 'i ■■* Hi, J' I '■] 24d AMERICAN WAR, I8I4, rican government no longer looked forward to the early or easy conquest of Canada. Their plans tor the cam- paign were as follows: to retake Michillimakinac and to renew the invasion of Upper Canada by the Niagara frontier; to capture and destroy Kingston; and, to di- rect, as before, an army against the Montreal frontier from Lake Champlain. The second of these undertak- ings, that against Kingston, was to be made dependent on the success of the first. But it was never even com- menced, as the first failed. The operations against the Montreal frontier were more for the purpose of attracting attention from Niagara and Kingston than with any real design of marching into Lower Canada by that route. 365. Great Britain was new in a position to send effective reinforcements of troops, for the course of Eu- ropean warfare had enabled her to withdraw a large body of her soldiers. About four thjusand of Welling- ton's veterans were despatcLed to Quebec, althougL the season was somewhat adtanced before they all reached their destination. In course of the campaign of 1814, the military au- thorities followed out their former defensive plans on the frontiers. They also planned expeditions against Oswego, on Lake Ontario, and Plattsburg, on Lake Champlain. The militia, as heretofore, in both Provinces, respond- ed to the call of duty with alacrity. 366. The first attempts of the Americans were made by General Wilkinson m the month of March. He crossed the Canadian frontier with five thousand men and took possession of the village of Phillipsburg. Thence he moved to the attack of a small British force stationed at Lacolle Mill, a few miles distant from Rouse's Point, and commanded by Major Handcock. The latter had only about five hundred men, of whom about three hundred were Canadian militia and Volti- geurs. Wilkinson's attack on this post and its termination re- mind us of Abercromby's attempt to take Montcalm's po- AMERICAN WAR, I8I4. ?!43 sitiou at Carillon, in 1758. He persevered, for four houn^ in repeated assaultn upon Handcock's position. Hand- cock had only two guns while the Americans brought three field pieces to aid them in the assault. The dis- tant fire of two or three j^unboats on the river Richelieu rendered some sHght assistance in checking the Ameri- cans on one side. The position of the British was by no means a strong one, but the two cannon and the Canadian marksmen did great execution. Whenever the Americans advanced, as if to storm the lines, the two guns and the musketry drove them back for shelter into the neighbouring forest. They never once came to close quarters, and, in this respect, Wilkinson's repulse was far more disgraceful than that of Abercromby, al- luded to above. The Americans at last retired, completely baffled. This affair, which resulted in the retreat of Wilkinson to Plattsburg,put an end to the demonstrations against the Montreal frontier. 367. Some operations took place in May, on Lake Ontario, where the British now had secured a naval su- periority. Commodore Yeo and General Drummond, with a fleet, and one thousand troops, crossed to Oswe- go. After a slight action, the stores, barracks, bridges and fort were destroyed; a quantity of ammunition, provisions, and several lake craft, were brought away. Commodore Yeo then made for Sackett's Harbour, and sent in a party to take possession of a number of boats laden with military and naval stores. But, in this case, the assailants were unsuccessful, the whole of them, to the number of two hundred, being killed, wounded or taken prisoners. 368. In the months of July and August, the Ame- ricans commenced active operations in the West. At Michillimakinac they completely failed, for nine hundred men sent from Detroit to effect its capture were repulsed, and the two armed vessels, which had accompanied the expedition, were boarded aud taken bj the garrison. i^. ■If)": % f 244 AMERICAN WAR, 18 14. On the Niagara frontier some very severe fighting occurred, especially on the river Chippewa, which enters the river Niagara above the great Falls, and at a place called Lundy^ Lane, situated between Forts George and Erie, on the highest ground of Queenston hill. The Americans having crossed the Niagara from Buf- falo and Black Rock, took Fort Erie without resistance frcm its garrison. The sudden surrender of this place allowed the enemy to advance without giving time to the British forces to assemble and repel the invasion. The English commander, with all he could collect, at- tacked an American corps of two thousand men, at three o'clock on the afternoon of July 5th. The object was to prevent the Americans from moving upon Forts George and Niagara.* After a desperate conflict, the English commander, General Riall, overpowered by superior numbers, was forced to retreat. He had lost five hundi*ed officers and men, killed and wounded. Being afterwards reinforced. General Riall, on July 25th, engaged in another conflict, at Lundy's Lane, not far from the falls of Niagara. While the battle was raging, towards evening, Su' Gordon Drammond arrived, ^ust in time to prevent Riall from being overpowered again. The British now numbered eighteen hundred bayo- nets, assisted by five guns. The battle continued four hours, with great loss on both sides, the Americans be- ing still far more numerous than the British. At the end of that time, the seasonable arrival of reinforce- ments raised the numbers of the British to three thou- sand men, with seven guns. The conflict was prolonged un til midnight. The U pper Canada militia and regulars vied with each other in proofs of steadiness, discipline, * Possessing Forte George and Niagara on opposite sides of the River Niagara, a little above the ruined town or Newark, and also holding Fort Misslssaga, just below Newark, the British had control • of the entrance from Lake Ontario Into the river. It was therefore important for the Americans to retake those places, from which they baa been driven in December previous. AMERICAN WAR, 18U. 245 bhe )U- ted irs the Lso ley and valour, which enabled the British host, at length, to repel the fierce attacks of the enemy. These attacks were renewed from time to time, the aesperate charges being followed by intervals of silence, in which the groans of the wounded and dying were heard, strangely mingled with the dull sound of the neighbouring great waterfall. General Brown and Brigadier General Scott commanded the Americans, who were five thousand in number, supported by artillery. Finding their losses excessive, and increasmg fast at every charge, and that their men were wavering, the American general con- sidered success hopeless. A retreat was ordered, which Boon became precipitate. Next morning, abandoning their camp, and throwing their baggage and provisions into the rapids, they continued to retreat in disorder until Fort Erie was reached. Such was the battle of Lundy's Lane, which has been Pronounced the hardest fought action of the whole war. 'he British lost eight hundred and seventy-eight oflB- cers and men, the Americans eight hundred and fifty- four.* Among the wounded were Generals Brown and Scott. Sir Gordon Drummond was soon afterwards re- inforced by two more British regiments. He blockaded Fort Erie until September 21st, when the British troops raised the blockade and returned to their former posi- tion on the Chippewa. The Americans remained in Fort Erie until November 5th, and then retired across the river Niagara. Thus was Upper Canada once more liberated from the pre- sence of invaders, for, owing to the failure on the Nia- gara frontier, the expedition proposed to be undertaken against Kingston was not entered upon. • * 369. The British ofEensive movement against Platts- b&rg was a disastrous failure. It was commanded by *In American accounts, tho battle of Lundy's Lane has been some- times claimed as a victory. But it was not such to the Americans, as is proved by their precipitate retreat, and the abandonment of their heavy baggage and stores, not to speak of the giving up of their pro- posed advance on to L^dce Ontario, to take part in the expedition against Kingston, 1 ; ''.! I til 246 AMERICAN WAR, I8I4, i Governor Sir George Prevost in person. He had eleven thousand troops and artillery. When he arrived near enough to commence operations, on September 7th, he deemed it expedient to wait until the British vessels from Isle-aux-Noix should come up and attack the Am- erican sqiiadron, then anchored off Plattsburg. After four days' delay the British fleet appeared and imme- diately attacked the American ships. It happened that the American squadron waa more powerfully manned and armed than the English. This circumstance, to- gether with mismanagement, and the failure of the land forces to render aid at the right time, enabled the Am- ericans to effect the capture of the principal British vessels. Nine gunboats, commanded by a Lieutenant Rayot, fled. Seeing the fleet completely defeated. Sir George Pre- vost deemed it inexpedient to capture the works on shore. They were not in a position to repel the assault of the large and well appointed force of the British. But the commander-in-chief thought that after the loss of the squadron, their capture would not be attended with any permanent advantage. Sir George Prevost therefore ordered a retreat. The army, composed chiefly of troops noted for their bravery and discipline, as well as for long service under the Duke of Wellington, were ex- tremely indignant at having to retire before an enemy, who, tnough boastful, were inferior to them in reputa- tion and warlike qualities. This expedition against Plattsburg cost the British three hunSred and thirty men, and a prodigious quan- tity of stores, left behind, because spoiled by long con- tinued rains.* 370. At length the war between England and the United States came to an end. The Americans had * Sir George Prevost entirely lost his character as a soldier owing to the results of the Plattsburg expedition. Charges were after- wards preferred against him which would have been investigated by a court martial, if Sir George had not died before the trial could take place. TREATY OF GHENT. 247 been for flome time, generally disgusted, on account both of their faihire to take Canada, and the inconvenience of having their coast blockaded and their commerce destroyecl.* The Provinces, which had borne the brunt of the con- test, were, as a matter of course, deeply interested in the restoration of peace. But, throughout, a general una- nimity and loyalty had been displayed by the people. There may have been, here and there, a few seditious and discontented persons, and some few desertions may have occurred among the regular troops. But fidelity, and a resolute spirit to defend their country from inva- sion, prevailed among the inhabitants at large. Not a single instance of desertion from the Canadian militia occurred during the war. In short, the conduct of the people of Upper and Lower Canada, during the whole eventful struggle, was such as to call for the warmest praise of the auth'^rities in Canada and in England. To succeeding generations of descendants, who might, like them, have to take up arms and make sacrifices in defence of their country, it afforded one of the noblest examples for imitation that can be found in all history. The peace between England and the United States was signed at Ghent on December 24th, 1814.t * In this book those operations only are related which especially affected Canada, or in \;rhich the Canadians toolc part. But it must be borne in mind that the British were at the same time waging an active warfare against the Americans, on the ocean, and along their coasts. t Amongst many other incidents connected with the war, the fol- lowing are worthy of notice. The Americans, for the operations of the first year (1813) raised and equipped 175,000 men. A large number of savages fought on the side of the Canadians. At one time, with General Proctor, there were 3500 savages, under Tecumseh. These were defeated by General Harrison and the chief slain. In the course of 1813, the savages often behaved very cruelly in spite of all endeavours of the Britisli oflBcers. One of the British vessels on Lake Ontario carried 100 guns. Of the troops that came out from Britain in 1814, 4000 were veteran soldiers who had served eight years under Wellington. in 1814, the American forces employed against Canada would have b«eD much more numerous but for the necessity they were under of — ,* ?lf ■■ i^^H 1 I - : • ■ i 248 PEACE UESTOBBD. ¥fc CHAPTER FOURTH. History of the Period from 1814 to 1841. — The Governors OF Ui'PKR AND Lower Canada. — Dissensions in the LeoIs i.ATURE OF Lower Canada. — Political Strife in Upper Canada.— The " Family Compact." — Sir John Colborne. — Louis Papineau. — Sir Francis Head. — Approach of Civil War. (A. D. 1815-1837.) 371. As has been already stated, the narrative of the war which forms the 8ul)ject of the preceding chapter, affords lessons valuable both to Americans and Cana- dians. The former can see, that, althougli hostilities were begun by them in a confident and boastful spirit, they were by no means irresistible. The latter, aided by the might of England, found themselves able, in three successive campaigns, to repel the utmost efforts of their would be conquerors. Bej^ond all praise were the cou- rageous exertions, the fortitude, and the heroism, both of Upper and Lower Canadians, in defending their hearths and their altars. In short, succeeding genera- tions, occupying the respective territories of the Uniti I States and British Nort- America, have only to recal -the memorable campaigns of 1812, 1813 and 1814 when- ever future aggressions shall be meditated. Equally instructive, in another point of view, is the history 01 the period from 1814 to 1841. It, also, will be found to afford lessons, which the present and future generations of Canadians ought never to ignore. The American war being ended, the people of the Provinces turned their attention to their internal affairs. The period of twenty-seven years, which followed the protecting their own sea ports against the attacks of the English. The latter took the capital, Washington, and burned the public buildings. Other places were injured. This assisted in causing the American troops to withdraw from Canada. The En^ish commerce suffered, but the American more. Tlie Americans lost 3000 vessels. Imports Into the States as well an exports were almost reduced to nothing. The Americans were extremely glad to m^e peac^ GOVERNORS, I8I4 TO I84I. 249 close of the war, was one of almost constant agitation and turmoil in regard to internal inatters. Former dis- sensions were renewed. New causes of strife grew up, or were purposely introduced, until at length discord led to rebellion, producing, for the tinje, a far worse state of things than the previous warfare with external enemies. But, happily, in this book, it is not requisite to recount all the details of that political strife. The causes can be briefly stated, and the nature of the results can be easily understood by setting forth plainly a few princi- pal tacts. It will be seen, however, that, notwithstanding the hindrances alluded to, the Provinces, within the above named period, made great strides in general progress and improvement. 373. Between 1814 and 1841, six successive Lieute- nant Governors in Upper Canada, and fourteen Gover- nors and Administrators in Lower Canada, conducted the public affairs.* These officials, men of distinction and ability, discharged their duties under instructions from the government in England. England was always desirous of promoting the real welfare of Canada. But the statesmen there, so fur ofl^ from the colonies, and much taken up with European affairs, were not always fortunate, either in the selection of those whom they sent out to govern, or in discerning what measures were best for the Provinces. 373. We shall state briefly in this place the sources of agitation and discord in the Provinces. h. ic le ce s. » Upper Canada.— Hon. Francis Gore, 1815. Hon. Samuel Smith, Administrator, 1817 and 1830. Sir Peregrine Maitland. 1818 and 18:30. Sir J. Colbome (Lord Seaton), 1828. Sir Francis B. Head, 1836. Sir George Arthur, 1888. TiOWEB Canada.— Sir G. Drummond, Administrator, 1815. General John Wilson, Administrator, 1816. Sir J. Cope Sherbrooke, 1816. Duke of Richmond, 1818. Sir James Monk, President, 1819. Sir Pe- regrine Maitland, 1830. Earl of Dalhousie, 1820 and 1825. Sir F. N. Burton, Lieutenant Governor, 1834. Sir James Kempt, Adraini.stra- tor, 1838. Lord Aylmer, Administrator, 1830. Earl of Gosford, ia35. Sir J. Colbome (Lord Seaton), 1838. Earl of Durham, 1838. C. Pou- I9U Thompson (Lord Sydenham)^ 1839, i 250 DISSENSION. In Lower Canada, the ancient jealousies of race were always shewing themselves. The governor and his ex- ecutive council with the Legislative Council, formed w body consisting almost wholly of those of British orig'ii. As was to be expected, all, or nearly all, the offices of trust, continued, as heretofore, to be withheld from those of French descent. The few offices conferred upon Frenchmen were considered merely as instances of a disposition to make some slight concessions in favour of the great majority of the population. It was con- tended that the enjoyment of their own religion, cus- toms, laws, and language, were, as much as possible, secured to the majority: and that the laws of the empire had been strained to effect this. But the principal men belonging to the majority of Lower Canada asserted, on the otiier hand, that the acknowledgement of their rights consisted in mere words and theory, while in reality and in practice, they were violated. It happened, therefore, that, although at first the Eeople of Lower Canada had elected, amongst the mem- ers of the Assembly, quite a number of persons of Brit- ish descent, they soon ceased to do that. The House of Assembly came to consist almost wholly of represen- tatives of French origin. The Executive and Legisla- tive Councils, on the other hand, were almost entirely British, or English speaking and protestant. Here, then, is to be seen one standing cause of discord. For, the young reader must remember, that no law conld be made without an agreement of all the branches of the legislature — ^the Assembly, the Legislative Coun- cil and the Governor, the last named official being influ- enced by the advice of his Executive Council. Accordingly, it often happened that bills passed by the Assembly were rejected by the Legislative Council. Sometimes, also, those which had been passed by both Houses were not agreed to by the Governor. Moreover the dissension among their legislators and rulers pro- moted party spirit among the people at large. 374» The cause of trouble in Lower Canada which DISSENSION, 251 has been mentioned, embittered, and added force to dis- putes which grew up on occasions of difference about various matters, not of themselves necessarily connected with questions of race and religion. For many years the Assembly and the other branches of the Legislature differed respecting the finances of tlie province. Like the House of Commons in England, th House of Assembly claimed control over the expend ; ture of the revenues. It was the custom for the sapplicb for meeting the expenses to be first discussed and voted by the Assembly. While the revenue Wiis insufficien+^^ the Imperial government furnished the funds required. But, as soon as the income of the province was thought able to bear it, the members of tne Assembly proposed to take the entire control of the finances. The Governor and Legislative Council resisted that pretension, so that, year by year, there were renewed disputes on the subject. Sir John Sherbrooke had ended his governorship and the Duke of Richmond had succeeded him in 1818, when the former offer of the Assembly to provide for "the civil iisf * was accepted, and the Houscj requested to make provision accordingly. In proceeding to do this, instead of voting a fixed sum to the amount sought, the Assembly deliberated upon the items of the list, one by one. 8ome were omitted, in order that certain offi- ces, for which no salary was voted, should be discon- tinued. At this the Legislative Coriucil, when the money bill came before it, took otience. The bill was rejected, and the end was that the LcgislariTO session was closed without any provision being iii,i()e for t he expenses of the government.! The Governor expressed to the Hou«t', m his speech at the prorogation, his displeasure, after the fashion of Sir Jiunes Craig. This greatly offended * In this were Included the salaries and expenses connected with the carrying on of the government. t This proceeding, called "stopphig the supplies," that is, not voting the money required for expenses, was, in subsequent years, often followed by tlie Assembly. The object of it was so to incon- venience the government that the wiehes q£ the Assembly should bo complied with. 253 UNION PROPOSED. the representatives. The Governor dying in 1819, the quarrel continued under the government of the succeed- ing Administrators, Sir James Monk and Sir Peregrine Maitland, when Earl Dalhousie came into office. 8*75. Even then, in 1820, and some time before, in order to put an end to the vexatious condition of public attairs, a decisive change was proposed or talked of — the union of the two Provinces. As the population of Upper Canada was increasing much faster than that of the Lower Province, and as it was then about 120,000, the promoters of that proiect imagined that such an union would soon place the English-speaking people and Protestants in the majority. This design was very distasteful in Lower Canada to the majority of the inha- bitants, who vigorously opposed and petitioned against it. Although a bill was, in 1822, brought forward in the English House of Commons for effecting the change, yet it was eventually withdrawn, and the proposed union deferred to a later period. 376. Under the influence of such drawbacks as have been referred to,* there were hostile feelings relative to race and religion, and constant displays of want of confidence in their rulers by the inhabitants of Lower Canada. The state of public affairs passed from bad to worse every year. Four more successive governors and * One of the subjects of dispute in the Legislature was the case of the judges. Long before the American war, the House of Assembly liiid objected to these functionaries holding official positions in the Legislature, and had even proposed to expel one. Judges could be members of the Executive Council and of the Legislative Council also. Subsequently the conduct of certain judges was declared to be wholly inconsistent with their position as administrators of the law. They were even accused of sitting in judgement upon cases in which they themselves were interested. Mr. Justice Foucher and Mr. Justice Monk were impeached by the House, in 1817, on accusations, which, tf true, would have ren- dered thorn wholly unfit for their high offices. The Governor would not suspend them when the House requested him to do so, nor would the Legislative Council join in action against them. The House then petitioned the Prince Regent. The latter instructed the Governor to announce his decision in favour of the impeached judges. AH this business connected with the judges was yer^ unpleasant, and occasioned great discontent and contrpvers^. ^1 ^* FAMILY COMPACT.** 253 of >iy be be cil be administrators. Sir Francis Burton, Sir James Kempt, Lord Aylmer and Earl Gosford, presided over an agi- tated, wrangling people, until the troubles ended in a civil war. The events which more immediately pre- ceded this, and the circumstances whicli attended the res- toration of pubhc order must be related. But it is neces saiT first to notice the course of affairs in Upper Canada. 377. Although somewhat differently composed, the people of Upper Canada, like those of the Lower Pro- vince, were also involved in political strife. Soon after the war, volunteers and militiamen, who had fought against the common enemy, began to complain that the government did not assign them lands for their ser- vices, as had been promised. Then, there were many half-pay officers, and poor gentlemen, who sought no other means of living than hunting aftei government offices, and who obtained employment without regard to their fitness. Such persons associated themselves to- gether to favour and support those who governed the country, under all circumstances. In course of time, those who ruled or held offices became a distinct and powerful party, favouring none that did not belong to their circle. By these, new-comers, and especially emi- grants from th( States, were looked down upon as being of '^n inferior class, and not eligible for offices of trust and |'''ofit. The whole body of persons of whom we now speak ere nicknamed the "the family compact." Next there were complaints about the management of the ; lairs of the Post Office Department, and also about that of the public lands. The constitution of 1791 embraced provisions for the support of the Pro- testant religion, both in Upper and Lower Canada. To carry out this intention, one-seventh of the quantity of lands granted already, or to be granted in future, was reserved. The lands so held back were stvled the clergy reserves, and became a fruitful source oi contention in Upper Canada.* * At first, it was assumed that the clerj^y reserves were exclusively for the support of the Church of England. Members of other Pro- 254 CLBRQY RESERVES. %\ 11 ! li I In 1817, a sudden prorogation of the House of Assem- bly by the Governor surprised and displeased both the members and those whom they represented. A factious person, named Gourlay, made his appear- ance in the province about this time, and by his writings, and the agitation he set on foot against the "family compact," occasioned the authorities much trouble. This person being prosecuted and imprisoned, the oppo- nents of the governing body became more excited in their hostility. Governor Gore, and his successor. Sir P. Maitland, were both greatly annoyed by Gourlay's pretensions and influence on the minds of the people ; for he induced them to petition the Imperial Parliament, and also to form a society, or convention, which held meetings at Toronto, for the consideration of abuses in the provincial government. After Gourlay had removed * from the province the agitation against the " family compact " subsided, but was again revived. Although, for several years, affairs seemed to be managed more quietly, yet, towards 1827, dissension and partv spirit had risen to a great height. The elections were keenly contested, and a majority of persons hostile to the government were chosen repre- sentatives. The disputes about the clergy reserves be- came more bitter than before. The newspapers often published very abusive articles, and the government prosecuted the writers. As in Lower Canada, the admi- nistration of justice was a subject of complaint, and the House of Assembler sought to exclude the judges from being connected with tne legislature in any way. Wil- liam Lyon McKenzie, who afterwards became notorious, took, at this time, an active part in exciting agitation testant bodies set up claims for their respective churches. Thus the Protestants of the Cfhurch of England, and the other Protestants were led into disputes with each other. The other lands reserved were called Crown Reserves. The Assembly of Upper Canada thought one-seventh too great a proportion for clergy reserves, and also objected to the system, which was pursued, of leasing Crown lands instead of selling tnem. * He was expelled from the province. In 1826 he was in confine- ment Ib England for an assault on Lord Brougham. DISCORD. 255 trom IWil- jious, ition 18 the were reat a rhlch Infine' against the government In a single session no fewer than twenty-one bills passed by the Assembly, were re- jected by the Legislative Council. The Speaker, Mr. bidwell, was an opponent to the government, and W. L. McKenzie, who was a member of the Assembly, did all he could to promote discord in the Legislature. Sir John Colborne, a straightforward and blunt old soldier, was then Governor. He had refused to grant a petition of the House of Assembly relative to the case of a per- son imprisoned for libel. The House then addressed their prayer to king George the Fourth, who at once complied with the request, to the gratification of the opponents of government, but the annoyance of the members of the " family compact." In the session of 1830, forty bills from the Assembly were thrown out by the other House. Next year, McKenzie attacked the Assembly in a newspaper pub- lished by him, and was expelled the House. His con- stituents elected him again, and again he was expelled, and declared not eligible as a member. Being elected a third time,* McKenzie became the most notorious per- son in the Province. Public meetings were everywhere held, and the excitement was very great. 24,000 persons signed a petition to king William IV, praying that the Governor might be recalled, and that the people might be allowed to elect the members of the Legislative Council. In the same petition it was stated wiat the existing parliament ought to be dissolved, as it did not represent the real sentiments of the people. From the account here given, it will be seen that the affiiirs of Upper Canada had fallen into a condition scarcely less unsatisfactory than that of the Lower Province. ^^SUS, Sir John Colborne was relieved from the gov- ernment of Upper Canada in 1836, and was succeded by Sir Francis Bond Head.f * McKenzte was five times expelled the House of Assembly, and each time was re-elected for the county of York. t Fifty-seven rectories of the Church of England were provided for out of the clergy reserves just before Sir John Golbome's reealL \i l4 ^56 MCKENZIE AND PAPINEAU, iibout this time, McKeozie, relying on his popularity, was engaged in plotting a revolution. He conceived the design of setting up a republic, like that of the United States, in place of the existing government. Many others were led to favour his schemes, although comparatively few were willing to go the length of taking up arms and committing themselves to the shedding of blood. At this same time, in Lower Canada, sedition and rebellion were on the eve of plunging the country into a civil war, on which account the commander of the forces * removed the troops from Toronto to Kingston. Here they would be nearer to the scene of action in case their services should be recmired. This circumstance favoured the designs of McKenzie and his friends. But we must now return to the affairs of Lower Canada in order to explain what happened before, or more immediately led to, the sad outbreak of 1837. 379. A member of the Assembly of Lower Canada, Louis Papineau, was one of the greatest opponents of the governing authoiities. He loudly denounced Lord Dalhousie as unworthy of confidence. During four years before 1827, the House had voted no supplies, and the excitement in the country, as well as the bitterness of the debates in the Legislature, became intense. The violent party, and majority in the Assembly, were led by Papineau. In 1827, he was chosen speaker, but Lord Dalhoufcie refused to sanction the election. This led to more determined opposition, and then the Governor prorogued the Legislature. Next year, 87,000 persons petitioned the kiug.f To carry on the government. This had been unexpected, and heightened the strife and party spirit already existing. * Sir John Colbome, while on his way home from Upper Canada, was met by orders from England to return to the Lower Province and assume the command of the forces. The Governor of Upper Canada, Sir F. B. Head, so little expected to require the aid oi: soldiers, that he would not retain even two companies at Toronto offered to him by Sir John. t This petition, when taken to England by three delegates, Messrs. Nelson, Viger and Cuvillier, was referred to a committee of the House of Commons. H THE NINETY-TWO RESOLUTIONS, 257 spirit 5cted two leBsrs. the the authorities had procured large advances from the military chest, and had thus hecome enabled to pay officials without depending on the votos of the members of the Assembly. Matters grew worse and worse. Asso- ciations called Conventions, and Constitutional Commit- tees, were formed in Quebec and Montreal. These bodies in strong language denounced the Governor, and the Executive and Legislative Councils. They also in- sisted that the people should elect the members of the Legislative Council and that the British government should cease to interfere in the local affairs of the Pro- vince. The result of the great petition of 87,000 persons, was, for a time, satisfactory. A new Governor was sent out, Sir J. Kempt, who deviated considerably from the course of his predecessor. Papineau was recognized as speaker of the House, and the arrangements relating to the militia and the magistrates made more acceptable. About this time also the Province was more convenient- ly divided into representative districts, and the number of members of the House raised to eighty-four, includ- ing eight for the Eastern Townships.* But the ancient jealousies soon shewed themselves * The Lower Canada Legislative Council at this time had twenty- three members, of whom sixteen were Protestants. Only eight of the members were natives of the Frovince. Twelve of the whole number were office bearers under the government. The Executive Council consisted of nine, of whom eight were Pro- testanta. Only two of the whole were natives of Canada and only one not an office bearer, Such being the composition of the two Councils, it is easy to see that the people at large could be persuaded by their leaders that their religion, laws and language would not be fairly dealt by. Of the seventeen members of the Legislative Council of Upper Canada, at least ten were persons either holding public ofiices, or members of the Executive Council. The salaries of officials were then net so great as afterwards, as we can see by the following statement : Governor, £4,500 ; Governor's Secretary, £500 ; Provlncuil Secretary, £400 ; Attorney General, £300 ; Solicitor General, £200. There was then no Finance Minister or Trea- surer, but a Receiver General, whose remuneration seems to have been derived from a percentage upon the monies he bad in his care, and to whose custody all revenues were made over. The population of Upper Canada was then (1830-1834) nearly iiOO,000, and of the Lower Province about 500,000. •« i^ I / 258 THE NINETY-TWO BESOLUTIONS. K aeain with increased violence, and discord became more rife than before. The newspapers, particularly those whose conductors were hostile to the government, were violent in the abuse they furnished to their readers. By these, the prejudices and passions of the people were constantly fomented. Grievances, discontent, and peti- tions for redress, multiplied throughout the Provmce. Throughout 1832, 1833 and 1834, the discord and ex- citement were sustained without intermission, until, at length, the state of the Province became alarming. In the last mentioned year, the House of Assembly, during its sessio^i, spent much time in discussing the condition of public affairs. The result was the framing of a lengthy document, intended to contain the state- ment of all grievances under which the country laboured, and of demands relative to necessary changes in the mode of conducting the government. These were set forth in a formal manner, under ninety-two heads, and have been since known as "The Ninety-two Resolutions."* * Note on the Ninety-two Resolutions. — These were drawn up by a Committee of the House of Assembly, and were intended to set forth in a solemn manner the sentiments of the majority of that body. They specified various matters of grievance, such as abuse of the power of the Crown by its officers in the colony, the composition of the Executive and Legislative Councils, the distribution of public offices of trust and emolument chiefly amongst persons 6f British ori- gin and those not natives of the countrv, to the exclusion of those of French descent, together with many otner particulars. It was stated, in the 75th Resolution, that in the population of about 600,000, there were 75,000 of British descent, while of upwards of two hundred salaried officers employed in the public service less than fiftywere French and natives of the colony. When brought before the House of Assembly, Louis Papineau supported the resolutions in a speech which breathed throughout a republican spirit. The House adopted them, the vote in their favour being 5o against 24. Addresses founded upon them, were prepared for transmission to the King and to the English Houses of Lords and Commons. The Governor, Lord Aylmer, when he dissolved the parliament on March 18th, 1884, said of the Ninety-two Resolutions : " I cannot re- frain from making some remarks on the language of the Ninetv-two Resolutions on which is founded your appeal to the Imperial Parlia- ment. It manifests so great a departure from the well known mode- ration and urbanity of the Canadian character that those who are ignorant of the real state of the Province would find it difficult to avoid attributing such language to extraordinary and general dis- SEDITION, 259 '^iiC I were [ouse )eech jpted l-esses and I The passing of these resolutions, by the Assembly, did not prevent the drawing up, by different bodies, of a multitude of other statements, petitions, addresses, and resolutions, all shewing that nothing short of the strong arm of authority, by the intervention of the mother country, could save the Province from anarchy. 380. Such was the state of things in the Lower Pro- vince, when Lord Gosford, as Governor-in-Chief, and two other gentlemen, were sent out from England, as a Commission, to examine into and to report upon its affairs. It would be tedious to relate the details of the pro- ceedings of the Commission, or of the offers, and other measures by which Earl Gosford endeavoured to conci- liate those who opposed the governing authorities. The Commission reported at great length. The Commis- sioners, Sir Charles Grey and Sir George Gipps, returned to England, Earl Gosford remaining behind at his post. In the English House of Commons, the report of the Commissioners and the state of Canada were discussed. Resolutions were passed which virtually suspended the Canadian constitution of 1791. When the news reached Canada in the middle of April 1837, the opponents of the government deter- mined to observe no longer their duties as loyal subjects. Under th^ leadership of Papineau and Dr. Wolfred Nelson, indignation meetings were held. Great Britain denounced, and measures openly proposed for establish- ing a republic by force. turbance In the minds of the people. Therefore I avail myself of this opportunity to announce distinctly— and I desire to call your par- ticular attention to the fact — that, whatever may have been the pre- vailing sentiments within the circle of the Assembly when the Ninety- two Kesolutions were adopted, the whole people, outside of that circle, were at that very time in the enjoyment of the most profound tranquillity ; and I rely on its good sense with too much confidence to ima^ne the people wUl permit its tranquillitv to be disturbed by the manoeuvres which have been practised to this end." Many members of the Assembly declared that the Governor's as- sertions were illusive. The mover of the Ninety-two Resolutions in the Assembly was M. B^dard. y 1 - m\ if- "'WA 'm J 260 SEDITION, The agitators, or, as they now began to style them- selves, patriots, created a sort o^ frenzy by the speeches they made. Soon, outrages were committed, and the Province was plunged into civil warfare. CHAPTER FIFTH. Rebellion in Upper and Lower Canada. — Earl Durham. — Lord Sydenham. — Union of the Provinces. — (1837-1841.) 381, King William W died, and his niece, the Prin* cess Victoria, ascended . j throne of Great Britain and Ireland, ^hile misguided people in Canada were m the act of rushing into an armed resistance to lawful authority. According to custom, the Clergy of the Roman Cath- olic Church, in all the parish churches of the Province, celebrated the accession of the young Queen, for there was no manifestation of disloyalty on their part. But the disloyal and seditious of tneir congregations turned to account the opportunity, thus presented, of shewing their sentiments. Many rose from their seats and re- tired, refusing to sanction, by their presence, the chaunting of the Te Detwi in honor of the new sove- reign, or the offering up of prayers for the Queen and Royal family. This ostentatious and decisive mark of the evil influ- ence which the agitators had contrived to obtain over the minds ot the inhabitants, was followed ])y the adop- tion of treasonable resolutions, on October 23 rd, when a great meeting was held at St. Charles, on th»^ river Riche- lieu.* At this meeting speakers affected to pity "the * This was called the " Meetinc: of Five Counties." It was attend- ed by more than 5000 persons, although the state of the roads was very' bad. There were also present thirteen members of the Assem- REBELLION. 261 lll- a le- Ihe jd- ras im- unhappy lot of the soldiers '* and plainly recommended desertion.* There were at this time, in Canada, about thirty-three hundred troops. Disturl>ances and out- raj?es occurred in the Montreal district, several ol* the British inhabitants being forced to flee for refuge to the city, with their families. A body of young men styling themselves " the sons of liberty," began parading the streets of Montreal, and a conflict occurrea between them and a number of loyal citizens calling themselves "constitutionalists." This was the first occasion of open violence between the opposite parties. Houses were attacked and persons ill treated and wounded. It occurred on November 5th, between which time and the 10th, bodies of armed men began to show themselves in various parts. After the last named date, the authorities in Montreal and Que- bec issued proclamations in behalf of order, and at length, on the 16th, the Governor, by warrants, directed the arrest of all the active leaders. Sixty-one magis- trates in the Montreal district were displaced, and a number of leading "patriots" were taken up and thrown into prison. Papineau, however, and others, made their escape. The loyal citizens of Montreal and Quebec made for- mal offers of their services, as volunteers, to the Gover- nor, which were accepted, and officers were appointed to command the several corps. 383. In the meantime, the "patriots" collected in masses on the banks of the Richelieu, especially at St. Denis, and, higher up the river, at St. Charles. One body of seven hundred or eight hundred assembled at the latter place, under the command of a person named Brown. Another, at St. Denis, occupied a large stone building and threw up some outworks, commanded by bly and one of the Legislative Council, and almost every person of any note or standing from the surrounding parishes. It was presided over by Dr. Wolf red Nelson. * This had no effect : not a soldier deserted during the continuuice of the troubles of 1887 and 18;«. 'm f. :;. 262 REBELLION. M. Dr. Wolfred Nelson. A third held a strong position at St. Ours, in the county of St. Hyacinthe. It was judged necessary to disperse these bod.ies and apprehend their leaders. Accordingly four companies of soldiers, and a few vohmteers of Montreal, under Colonel Wetherall, were directed to move down the river bank from Chambly upon St. Charles. Colonel Gore with another detach- ment, consisting, ii4 part, of volunteer cavalry, was or- dered to pass up from Sorel, and attack those at St. Denis. The weather and roads were very unfavourable, so that the troops belonging to both corps had much difficulty, and occupied a long time in reaching their destinations. Colonel Gore, arriving at St. Denis on the morning of November 23rd, soon found that his division alone was not strong enough to carry the position of the insur- gents at St. Denis. He had been able to bring on but one small field-piece, which did but little or no execution. Although he persevered in his attack for six hours, he was completely baified in all his attempts. Finally, the inhabitants collecting at the scene of the action, from the surrounding country, fearing lest his communi- cations should be cut off, he retired towards Sorel, leaving several wounded men behind, as well as his field- piece. The loss of the insurgents in this affair was about fifteen killed. Colonel Gore lost six men killed and ten wounded.* The success with which the troops had been encoun- tered by armed inhabitants at St. Denis, following on a previous rescue of some prisoners on their way from St. Johns to Montreal, greatly elated the "patriots." It * An unhappy incident liappened at St. Denis about the beginnixig of the action. A Captain Weir had been intercepted by Nelson's people on his way from Colonel Qore's detachment, with dispatches for Colonel Wetherall. He was taken to Dr. Nelson, who, wnen the firing began, directed him to be conveyed from St. Denis to St. Charles. Before he was removed from the village, poor Weir, thouj^h bound hand and foot, was barbarously murdered. REBBLLION, 263 ( i] was quickly commnnicated to all parts of the country and created an immense sensation. Colonel Wetherall, leaving Chambly at the same time that Colonel Gore started from Sorel, marched down the right bank of the Richelieu upon St. Charles. Arriving within a mile of the place, some shots were fired at the troops. With praiseworthy consideration for the infatu- ated insurgents, he, nevertheless, sent forward a message to them, intimating that if they would disperse before he reached the place, no further notice should be taken of their conduct. But, when he came within musket- shot of some works that had been thrown up, his troops were received with a heavy fire. About an hour was spent in skirmishing and making preparations for the assault. The soldiers then stormed and carried the works. They lost twenty-one men in killed and wound- ed. The slaughter was great on the side of the "patriots," of whom upwards of one hundred and fifty were slain and about twice as many wounded. The misguided in- surgents are said to have fought with a spirit "worthy of better leaders and of a better cause. " The issue of the business at St. Charles being soon known at St. Denis, Dr. Nelson's followers lost heart and began to desert. Presently, he himself, with a few friends, left the place, intending to retire for refuge into the United States.* St. Denis was afterw^ards the scene of some excesses. Colonel Gore's detachment re- turned to the village and the soldiers, enraged by their repulse and the information received of the treatment of Captain Weir, ruthlessly destroyed buildings and other property. Considerable numbers of the insurgents dispersed in parties, making for St. Ours, St. Hyacinth, the Eastern * Dr. Nelson did not succeed in reaching the border. He was cap- tured in Stukely, on December 12th, in company with one Canadian and an Indian guide, almost exhausted through hunger, cold, and fatigue. He was taken to Montreal and thrown into prison. Papineau had been ac St. Denis before the troops of Gore attacked that place, but removed thence to Yaraaska. After the affair of St. Charles he fled from Tamaska into the United States. ^f^ 264 i 1 B i It 1 1 1 ;. i 1 ife 1 ^M 1 1 ^^^« ' i' \r- m J REBELLION. TowBdhips, and the borders of the United States, where many took refuge. Colonel Gore passed across to St. Hyacinth, and there put an end to any further display of armed opposition, south of the St. Lawrence.* 383. Martial law was proclaimed in the district of Montreal and rewards offered for the apprehension of Papineau, Dr. Nelson, a number of members of the Assembly who had been leaders of the insurrection, and other persons of less note. Rewai'ds were also offered for the capture of the murderers ol" Captain Weir.f By the end of the first week of December there was no further display of armed resistance in the quarters where the rebellion first broke out. But there still re- mained to be dealt with large bodies of insurgents, and openly disaffected persons, in the parishes north and west of Montreal, particularly at St. Eustache, St. Benoit and St. Scholastique. In these parts the loyal inhabi- tants were ill-treated, and many obliged, with their fami- lies, to flee to the city for refuge. 384. While these things were happening we must not suppose that the loyal people of the Province were idle, or that the inhabitants of the neighbouring British Provinces were indifferent spectators. Addresses and offers of assistance poured in from the militia of Upper Canada, Nova Scotia, and New Bruns- * In the neighbourhood of Missisquoi Bay, not far from Philips- burg, an engagement took place between loyalist militia, under Cap- tain Kemp, and a body of Insurgents, under a person named Gagnon, belonging to I'Acadie. The insurgents had formed their plans at a place cafled Swanton, just within the borders of Vermont in the United States, whence they marched into Canadian territory. They were easily dispersed on December 6th, leaving behind, in their flight back to Swanton, two field pieces, some ara_.amtion, and a few prl™ soners. The people of the lownships generally were on the alert, intercept- ing the flight of insurgents tow^ards the States and capturing prisoners. + Mr. Jamieson, Governor of the State of Vermont, Issued a pro-' clamation on December 13th, calling upon the people to take no part in the internal dissensions of Canada!, and warning them that the United States and Great Britain were at peace, and that it was un- lawful for the territory of Vermont to be made use of In preparing hostile expeditions agiiiust the neighbouring Province. REBELLION. 205 3pt- jrs. )ro- jart (the lull- ing wick. Volunteers, by thousands, proposed to march from those colonies upon the insurgents in Canada. The Highlanders of Glengari'y were actually setting out for the scenes of action, when word from Sir John Col- l)orne was brought, intimating that their services were not needed. The loyal inhabitants of Quebec and Montreal pre- pared the most patriotic addresses, filled up the ranks of the volunteer infantry, cavalry, and artillery, or en- rolled themselves for garrison duty. In short such was the manifestation of spirit in various quarters, that the rebellion, if persisted in a fortnight longer, would have brought from far and near an overwhelming force of the friends of order and authority. The msurrection never, from the first, had the slightest chance of success.* Nor were the inhabitants, generally, of the districts of Quebec and Three Rivers, wanting in manifestations of loyalty, there being only a few places in which agita- tion meetings were held. Bishop Joseph Signay ex- horted his clergy and their flocks to be oi) their guard " against the disorganizing doctrines onxiilated by mis- guided persons concerned in resistance to the established authority." 885. But the "patriots," north and west of Mon- treal, were, as yet, kept in ignorance of the failure of their cause on the Richelieu, and on December 13t]i, Sir John Colbome at the head of about two thousand men, left the city for St. Eustache. There, the insur- gents, to the number of one thousand in arms, soon found themselves hemmed in. They posted themselves * In course of the Autumn, when it became evident that outbreaks would occur, the British troops in New Brunswicli and Nova Scotia were Icept in readiness for marching. On November 6tli, part of the 8.5th Regiment from Halifax started for Quebec. The 34th and 43rd Regiments from New Brunswick proceeded to the same destination, in divisions, after the affair at St. Denis. These three regiments made a winter march through a country covered with snow, and in- habitants suppcsed to sympathise with the insurgent But in all tlie parishes from St. Andre to Quebec they were treated with every mark of kindness and loyaJty. They reached Quebec at the close of December. .. 4 266 REBELLION. in the church, parsonage, and manor house. Some shots were fired on the troops as they advanced to storm the positions, which were carried after a brief resistance. The buildings were set on fire, and some of the insur- gents, unable to make their escape, perished miserably 111 the flames. About sixty houses, besides the church, and a convent, were consumed in the conflagration. The insurgents lost upwards of two hundred in killed and wounded, and more than one hundred were taken prisoners. Of the troops, about ten were killed and wounded. The commander, a man named Girod, made oflf from the scene as soon as the firing commenced. J3eing pur- sued, he wag on the point of being captured by the po- lice, when he ended his fife by his own iiand. Proceeding to Sr. Benoit from St. Eustache, Sir John Colborne was met by flags of t^- .ice in token of the sub- mission of the people of the former place. At the same time a detachment, under Colonel Maitland, received the submission of the insurgents at St. Scholastique. The leading persons wore ta^.en up and sent to prison, while their infatuated f^^llo^ ers were dismissed to their homes. Some destruction of property, however, occurred at St. Benoit. 386. Shortly afterwards, Earl Gosford, recalled to England, took liis depart'ire, leaving the commander of the forces, Sir John Colborne, to prpside as Adminis- trator. This was ir January 1838.* 307. In March, a proclamation was issued at Quebec suspending the constitution of 1791. A Special Council, consisting of twenty-two members, one half of French and the other half of English origin, was appointed lo govern the Province. * Martial law was continued until May. About the end of February six hundred refugees, under Robert Nelson (a brother of Dr. Nelson) and Dr. Cote, recrossed the borders from the State of New York, bringing arms and cannon, f(ir the purpose of exciting another revolt. But finding troops and militia ready to oppose them they retired, and were compelled by the authorities of the United States* to surrender their arms and ammunition. REBELLION, 267 In May, when martial law was discontinued, the Earl of Durham arrived at Quebec^ in the capacity of Gov- ernor General and Queen's High Commissioner, for adjusting the affairs of the Province. 388. Lord Durham's stay in Canada was short, for he resigned his office and departed in November follow- ing his arrival. He converted his mission into one of peace. Accordingly he caused the crowded gaols of the Province to be relieved by the liberation of all minor offenders, pardoned on the occasion of Her Majesty j coronation. The recently created Special Council, as well as the old Executive Council, were dissolved, and a new Spe- cial Council summoned. By the latter, a decree was issued, banishing Dr. Wolfroa Nelson, and eight other leaders of the insurrection, then confined in the Montreal faol. They were sent to Bermuda. At the same time, 'apineau was forbidden to return to Canada. The other offenders were released, on giving security for future good behaviour. The murderers of a person named Chartrand, and one of the murderers of Captain Weir, were brought to trial, but acquitted, in spite of clear evidence against tlie accused. Although the proceedings of Earl Durham were on the side of mercy, many thought them contrary to justice and to the best interests of the Province. The Minis- ters of Stai;e in England approved of them, but the Par- liament did not. This body, in fact, censured the Gov- ernor General and his Special Council. This was the cause of Earl Durham's resignation, mentioned above. In his report as High Commissioner, the Earl gave a long description of the state of the Province, and sug- gested remedies which he thought necessary for its fu- ture welfare. Among these, the principal was the union of Upper and Lower Canada. When Earl Durham retired, Sir John Colborne became Governor General.* * The Earl of Durham, while in Canada, kept up a princely style of living. He had nothing ignoble or sordid in his disposition. He m II B'.*«Sft-**«fJ»5i ... .**<*i*...aii iiate; iir-i 268 REBELLION. }n4 ( !- ^Wf l2i 389. In the meantime, the feelings which had prompted the outbreaks in 1837 were as active as ever. By the time when Lord Durham left the country, another insurrection had been secretly organized. Of this se- cond rising, which was fostered by disaffected persons who had taken refuge in the United States, and who tiicre concerted their plans, the declared object was to establish a republic. Dr. Robert Nelson, mentioned in a former article, was to be the head of the proposed government. On November 3rd, a body of several hundred insur- gents made an attack upon the crew and passengers of the steamer Henry Brougham^ at Beauharnois. Armed men assembled on the Richelieu, and proceeded to Napierville, near the border, where Nelson had estab- lished liis headquarters. Several inconsiderable skirmishes occurred, at Caugh- nawaga, Beiiuharnois and other places. At Lacolle mill, the scene of former conflict, a quarter of a century be- fore, a considerable body of insurgents and "American sympathizers" was attacked by the militia of Odelltown and Hemmingford and driven across the border with the loss of eleven killed and eight prisoners. This oc- curred on November 6th. Three days afterwards. Nel- son, at Napierville, found his position threatened by the approach of the frontier militia in his rear, and by a strong force of regulars, under Sir John Colborne, in front. Before the Commander-in-Chief came up, the militia alone had disposed of Nelson's force, after a des- perate battle in which sixty of the insurgents were killed, and upwards of one hundred wounded. The others took to flight and escaped across the border. ordered all his salary and emoluments as Governor General to be giv- en for the expenses incurrtd in repairing the Government Houses in Quebec afld Montreal. — He gave to the citizens of Quebec, for a pub- lic proraenadr, the site of the ancient Castle of S* '^ rl*;- -also the use of the Upiier and Lower Gardens, previor.r^y reucn U r the inmates of the Castle alone, so tiiftt these came to i> I'jgRiti. vi, >om that time, as belonging to the corporation of QueHf^. -Tt*? i;M»iim oppression. Accordingly McKenzie, and the multitudes of refu- gees from Canada, met with many sympathizers. This was subsequently shown most strikingly by Americans AMERICAN ''SYMPATHISERS," 271 To- led, nzie iced )om- ited ada, rmi- lOW- ties, and dom at Ogdensburg, along the south shore of Ontario, along the American side of the Niagara river, at Buffalo, San- dusky and Detroit, throughout the year 1838.* First, lawless men from Buffalo took possession of Navy Island, a short distance above the falls of Niagara, and, with artillery, bombarded the Canadian side. A ship called the Caroline was openly employed in con- veying munitions of war, provisions and men from the United States shore. Sir Allan McNab, a patriotic officer, and Speaker of the House of Assembly, directed a party of loyaUsts, under Lieutenant Drew, to capture that vessel on the American side of the river. This was gallantly done, but in the attempt to bring over the Caroline to the Cana- dian side, tne current was found to be too strong. The vessel was therefore set on fire and allowed to go over the falls.f This affair became a matter of dispute between the two countries, which was not settled until 1842. The sympathisers retired from Nav^ Island to the mainland on January 14th- when batteries had been prepared on the Canadian side. Next, expeditions were prepared at Cleveland and Detroit, and some fighting occuiTed at Amherstburg and other parts of the Canadian frontier, west of Lake * The American auth(irit ies, at first, wero not caTrful to pirvent attacks from being prepared, within their own borders, against the Provinces. Even arms and ammunition were allowed to be taken from the public arsenals, and expeditions to leave their side of the frontiers. But afterwards, when all the attempts of the refugees and sympathizers were baffled by the provincials themselves, the United States authorities did effectually put an end to such proceedings. fThe cutting out and destruction of this vessel were Jud'jred neces- sary by Sir Allan McNab in self-defence, as the conveyance of sup- plies to the sympathisers on Navy Island was clearly unlawful, and the United States authorities would not stop it. But the Americaus considered it a violation of their territory. War was thought liktly to occur, in conscnuence, between the United States and England. The spectacle of the burning vessel, rushing over the falls of Nia- gara, was an extraordinary one. The Americans afterwards procured some parts of the timber of the Carolinf to be preserved as curiosi- ties. At present (1869) a part of the 1 ^urehead of the Caroline is exhibited In a public room in the city ot Buffalo. I 272 AMERICAN "SYMPATHISERS.** Erie. The Canadian militia everywhere effectually re- sisted all such attempts at invasion. The chief leaders in these attacks, were, a person named Van Ransselaer, and another styled Bill John- son — the latter a notorious character, seeking plunder and committing many outrages. One of the most severe of the conflicts brought on by the border warfare occurred about the beginning of March between a "patriot" force from Sandusky and troops of the 32nd Regiment under Colonel Maitland. The sympathisers haa established themselves on an island called Point Pele, belonging to Canada, in Lake Erie. They were commanded by a person named Suth- erland. Being surrounded, they fought desperately, losing fifty-three men in killed and wounded. The British lost thirty, and could not prevent the Americans from making their way across the ice to the mainland, and thus returning to Sandusky. On the arrival of spring, reinforcements of troops from England, and the zeal of the inhabitants, enabled Sir John Colbome to place, at various points along the frontier, about 40,000 men. The notorious Johnson, and a gang of brigands, seized and burned a fine steamer, called the Sir Robert Peel, at Wells Island. The crew and passengers were maltreated and plundered. Other acts of piracy were perpetrated by the same lawless band.* The last attack or invasion of Upper Canada by the refugees and sympathisers, occurred nearly at the same time that Nelson was similarly occupied at Napierville, in Lower Canada. On November loth and 14th, several hundred men who had crossed from Ogdensburg and landed not fai from Prescott, were attacked by the loyahst militia. Desperate conflicts took place, ending in the complete * The Governor of New York at this time Issued a proclomatjon forbidding all United States subjects from joining in attacks on Canada. He also endeavoured to cause Johnson and his baud to be arrested. .t.-,WJ» ■'.».''. I'.vi.. x.Mk J ,»»w'»F*f||Mh- AMERICA xY "S YMPA THISERS. " 273 defeat of the invaders. These lost upwards of sixty killed, besides a large imml)er vvounded. Nearly one hundred and lifty were taken prisoners/'- WINDMILL l*OlNT, PRESCOTT, ille, tia. ete tion on be Wiiile the fighting was going on, the Americans from the opposite shore, cheered to encourage their country- men and endeavoured to seud reinforcements across the lake. In these affairs the troops and militia suifered a considerable loss. But no one on the Canadian side Joined the invaders as they had been led to anticipate. Borne time afterwards, during the first week in De- cember, a similar series of conflicts occurred in the course of an invasion from Detroit, directed against Amherstburg, Sandwich, Windsor, and other places on that western frontier. Some barbarities were committed and property des- troyed. Colonel Prince, who commanded in that quar- ter, defeated all their attempts, routing the invaders and killing great numbers. Many prisoners were also taken. The sympathisors and refugees finally retired across the frontier. Horrible to relate, nineteen of their number, unable to cross the river, and worn out by cold and starvation, were found frozen to death. 392. When active hostilities ceased, courts-martial * An old windmill, of which a cut is given in the text, waa the scene of much lighting aud bloodshed. -t n 274 SIR JOHN COLBORNE, were held for the trial erf those taken in arms. Ten, chiefly Americans, were executed at KingHfon, and three at London in Canada west.* Many prisoneis were sentenced to transportation. 8onu\ beinL' lads. were discharged and allowed to retin^ to their own country.f Such were the principal incidents of the troubles in Upper Canada, in 1837 and 1838. They were prolonged i:ir more by the lawless endeavours of Americans than by rebellion. 393. Sir Francis Head had been recalled in January 1838, and was succeeded by Sir George Arthur — the last Lieutenant Governor of Upper Canada. 394. Sir John Colborne, whose meritorious services and successful defence of Canada, in addition to his many noble qualities, had endeared him to all classes, was recalled at his own request in October, 1839. On the 23rd day of that month, he departed, his successor, Mr. Poulett Thompson, having arrived at Quebec. J The British government had decided upon uniting the two Provinces, and had selected Mr. Thompson as tlie fittest person for bringing that about. 395. Mr. Thompson was a man of great tact and ability. He soon succeeded in influencing the govern- * A short time before, some of the captured leaders of McKenzie's attack 1)11 Toronto, in December 1837, had been tried and executed. Others had been sent to the penitentiary + McKenzle after residing some time at New York went to live at Rochester, on the south shore of Lake Ontario. The people who had formerly sympathised with him soon came to regara liira as a trou- blesome person taking unlawful advantage of the hospitality of Ame- ricans. He was arrested and brought to trial on a charge of unlaw- fully promoting armed invasion of the teriitoiy of a friendly power. Being found guilty by a jury, he was sentenced to be fined and to be Inipnsoned eighteen months in a United States gaol. He lived to regret his course of conduct, and was suffered to retura to Canada about eight years afterwards. J The Queen transmitted to Sir John Colborr.e the "Grand Cross of the Order of the Bath." On the occasion of his departure, addresses from Upper and Lower Canada were presented to him in grateful acknowledgement of his services to the country. After his return to England, ne waa raised to the Peerage, as Lord Seaton. CONSTITUTION OF mi. 275 ing bodies— the Special Council of Ix)vver Canada, and the Legislative Council and Assembly of the Up^)er Province — tn concur in the plan of the Union. The majority of the French inhabitants of Lower Canada were against the project.* But there was now no House of Assembly, and the Special Council acted in their behalf. This body, and the Legislature of the Uoper Province formally accepted the plan of union, and sent addresses on the subject to the Queen. A bill to accomplish the nnion was passed by the British House of Commons and became law on July 21st, 1840, to take effect in Canada on Februaiy 10th, 1841. 396. In substance, the new Constitution gave to Canada one Legislature in place of two, and was framed after the model of that of England. Permanent provi- sion was to be made for the payment of salaries to the Governor, judges, and the various officials of the gov- ernment Members of the House of Assembly were to be in equal number for each Province, but to bo qualified by the possession of a certain amount of property. The two languages were to be used in all docunie .fcs, written or printed, concerning the proceedings of the Legislature. The following subjects could not be dealt with, or Acts relating to them repealed, without the express sanction of the Imperial Legislature, namely, the dues and rights of the clergy of the Roman Catholic Church ; the allotment of lands for the support of the Protestant clergy; endowments and forms of worship of any de- nomination of religion; clergy reserves and crown lands. A totul sum of £75,000 was to be taken from the Provincial revenues in lieu of all land revenues, and others, heretofore at the disposal of the crown. The Legislative Council was to consist of not less than * One stated reason was a large debt, owed by Upper Cauada, the burden of which was to be thrown on the United Provinces, More- over the majority of Lower Canada would not form a majority in the common Legislature, and it was feared by some lest their institutions and laws might be intcrferod with by the joint votes of the minority of Lower Canada and the majority of the Upper Province. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1.25 IM lu ■ 50 12.2 1-4 11.6 W-*^ m -/;, /A Sdaices Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREST WEBSTER, N.Y. 14S80 (716) •73-4503 4^ \ iV \^ rv i\ V b'^.4f iJJlLJjailJiUill Bllppilll) 276 CONSTITUTION OF I84I. twenty members, appointed for life, and the Speaker to be named and removed by tl\e Governor. The charges on the revenue to be in the following order — expenses of collecting and managing the reve- nue; the public debt; payment of clergy of the churches of England and Scotland, and other ministers of religion, according to former usages ; civil list of £75,000. All money bills to be originated by the Governor and then to be nrst deliberated on by the House of Assem- bly. All the fundamental principles, such as Habeas Corpus, trial by jury, and administration of the laws in the manner already established in the Province, re- mained unaffected by the Union Act. Such was the substance of the fourth system of govern- ment adopted since Canada became a feritish Province in 1763.* CHAPTER SIXTH. General Progress. — Increase of PoruLArioN. — Emigration. Revenue. — Imports and Exports. — Public Works.— tRe- LiGiON. — Education. — Steam Navigation. — Newspapers. Cholera in 1832 and 1834.— St. Louis Castle Burnt. 397. In the foregoing articlee, brining up our his- tory to the year 1841, little has been said about general progress during the preceding thirty years. We can easily understand that this must have been less than it otherwise would have been ov^ring to the American war, the dissension and pohtical strife, and the sad outbreaks of 1837 and 1838. * A military government until 1774 : from 1774 to 1791 , the govern- ment by a Governor and Council ; in 1791, a Leriblature composed of Governor, Legislative Council, and Assembly ot depatitts electe^l by tbe people, besides an Executive Council. Thla last fona of govern* meut continued from 1791 to 184L 1( PROGRESS FROM 1814 TO I84I, 277 ■I |r his- jneral can lan it war, Ireaks lovern- )8ed of tea by tovern* But, notwithstanding these causes, the progress of Canada was great — in some respects very great. In order to judge of this fully, it would be necessary to present many details which cannot be specified here. But a useful opinion may be formed by taking notice of the following particulars. 398. Firstly, the population increased rapidly. From tho most reliable sources of information on this point* we learn, that the numbers in both Provinces were at least doubled in the interval between 1800 and 1814. In 1825 there were about half a million of souls in Lower Canada, and nearly half as many in the Upper Province.. At the time of the Union in 1841, or shortly afterwards, there appear to have been upwards of one million of people, taking those of both Provinces together. One principal cause of the rapid increase of popula- tion was the immense emigration from Europe, especially from the British Isles; for between the time of the American war and the union of the two Provinces, it is computed that at least four millions of people left Great Britain and Ireland to seek homes in other parts of the world. Of these about one million came to British North America, of whom Canada gained a considerable share. t About 150,000 immigrants landed at Quebec in the four seasons from 1830 to 1833, followed by about 300,000 more in the course of the ensuing seven years. Of the immigrants it is thought that about one-third remained in Lower Canada, while the others went to Upper Ccnada and the United States.]; 399. Secondly, we have some means of judging of *In taking the census al, different times between 1800 and 1841, the returns were not always made together. Sometimes districts, or «eigneuries, or counties were omitted. There were besides other causes of inaccuracy. t Nearly three millions of emigrants from Britain went direct to he United States within the period mentioned. X In the year 1831, there were upwards of 50,000 immigrants. Of these more than one-half, namely, 2(y,.500 settled in Upper Canada, 8,.50C remidned in the Quebec district, 5,.500 in the city and district of Montreal, 1500 in that of Three Rivers, and from 6,00l> to 7,0(K) moved into the United States. M.J Vi I 278 PROGRESS FROM ISI4 TO IS4I. the general progress by noticing, in different succeeding years, the amounts of the revenue and expenditure for public objects, the value of the goods imported and ex- ported, and from the numbers of the ships and sailors that arrived at the Quebec harbour. Before the year 1800 the revenues seldom exceeded |?100,000. Ten years later they were about trebled, and continued to increase almost every year, until in 1833 they were not far short of a million 01 dollars. From that year up to the Union there was a less annual revenue, though it usually was about ^600,000. Instead of two or three hundred ships, manned by a couple of thousand sailors, arriving each season at the Quebec harbour, as was the case about the beginning of the century, now, upwards of twelve hundred sea- going vessels, wiLh crews amounting to fifteen or sixteen thousand men, came from beyond the sea. These brought goods, merchandise and luxuries, worth nine or ten millions of dollars, and bore away the grain, fish, ashes, timber and other products of the Provinces, which constituted their exports. 400. Next, great public improvements and works, such as roads, canals, and light houses, were constant objects of care, notwithstanding the unhappy dissen- sions. These matters must be more particularly noticed in the next and last part of our history. It is enough to state here, that, between 1814 and 1827, about $3,000,000 dollars were voted by the House of Assembly for such purposes. 401. With respect to religion, the numbers both of Koman Catholic and Protestant clergymen increased greatly, although not in proportion to tne wants of the people, In 1810, there were one hundred and forty lioman Catholic clergy, increased to upwards of two hundred and twenty, in 1833. A Protestant Bisnopy the Reverend Jacob Mountain, had been appoi»>ted for Canada in 1793.* There were *Mr. Plessis was then the Roman Catholic Bishop. When Dr. Mountain arrived he was welcomed by Catholieg a6 weU as Protest- ithof jased ^f tlic 1 forty two italn, iwere m Dr. roteetr PROGRESS FROM I8I4 TO I84I. 279 for a long time afterwards but few Protestant ministers of religion. By the year 1825 there were sixty Episco- palian clergymen in both Provinces, but there were many more ministers of other denominations — Congre- gationalists, Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians. 40!3. Nor were the claims of education neglected altogether, although it must be admitted, that, among the people at large, especially in the rural districts, there continued to be very great backwardness in this re- spect.* In addition to the means of instruction afforded by the ancient institutions at Montreal, Three Rivers, and Quebec, the Seminaries and Ursulines Convents for girls, new establishments were formed from time to time, as at Nicolet, St. Hyacinthe, St. Rochs and other places. Also, more particularly after 1826, large sums continued ants. The retired Bishop Briant received him very cordially, saying he was glad of his coming to *'keep his people (tne Protestants) in order." A cathedral at Quebec was built throujjh the bounty of King George th^ Third in 1804. In 1806 the Reverend Mr. Stewart, belonging to a noble family, came out and for some years acted as visiting missionary. He was much occupied in the Eastern Town- ships, and, when Bishop Mountain died, succeeded to the Bishopric. M. Plessis was a very remarkable man, unequalled by any of his gredecessors, except perhaps the first Bishop, M. Laval. Plessis was orn in 1769, was of humble family and became Bishop in 1806, and afterwards the first Roman Catholic Archbishop of Quebec. It hap- pened that he died in the same year as Bishop Mountain, namely in 185^5. He was so much respected that the Governor and all the prin- cipal Protestants at Quebec did honor to iiis memory by attending his funeral in the same way as they had done when Bishop Mountain died, six months before. The Roman Catholic clergy were so pleased with that mark of respect that they presented an address to the Gov- ernor on the subject. Earl Dalhousie replied that it was ' ' the desire of His Majesty's government in Canada to pay them all the respect and attention in its power." Plessis had been long a member of the Legislative Council. He always exhorted his people to be peaceful, obedient to the laws, and Co defend their country. He has been styled the ablest of all the Roman Catholic Bishops of Canada. He established many schools and colleges. * Of the signers (87,000) of the petition mentioned in a former page, 9000, or about one-tenth, were all that could write their names, the others using their marks or crosses. As late as 1834 the "Constitu- tional Association" of Montreal complained that of the members of two grand juries, selected from among the most prosperous inhabit- ants of the rural parishes, only one or two could write their names. Trustees of schools were expressly allowed by law to attach their marks to their school reports instead of written signatures. V* Vi " t m 280 PROGRESS FROM 18 14 TO 184t. % to be voted by the Assembly for the encouragement oi elementary education. Societies for the promotion and diffusion of learning were also founded in the cities.* In 1830 and following years, the House of Assembly voted from thirty to tifty thousand dollars a year for educa- tion and schools. In 183;^, a bill was passed for apply- ing the income of the Jesuits' estates to the support of education, and thus a long vexed question was set at rest-t Later, in 1838, under the auspices of Earl Dur- ham, a Commission was appointed to investigate the state of education and report suggestions for promoting it in the country. 40.3. A great many other proofs of general progress might be added, relative to provision made for gaols, hospitals, charities, and benevolent institutions of va~ rions kinds. 404. la 1830, the sum of $12,000 was voted for the encouragement of steam navigation on the St. Law- rence. As early as 1809, the first steamer, the Accom- modation, made its appearance at Quebec after a voyage of sixty-six hours from Montreal. Ten years latei, steam- ers were built at Prescott and Lake Erie,J and soon after- wards became quite common on the Canadian waters. 405. In 1829, the number of representatives in the Assembly was increased from fifty to eighty -four. Amongst these were eight members for the Eastern Townsnips, who attended and voted in the House, for * The Literary and Historical Society of Quebec was founded in 1824 by the Governor, Earl Dalhousie. This and the Natural History Society of Montreal, were supported in part by money voted by the House of Assembly. t The House of Assembly seldom hesitated to vote money In favour of objects connected with the promotion and diffusion of knowledge, although at that time, there was a great lack of instructors and others to second their liberality and execute their wishes. In 1830, the sum of $800 was ?oted in favour of Joseph Lancaster, a Quaker, to "en- able him to make experiments on methods of teaching invent-ed by him," and also $1600 for M. Chasseur, in addition to $1400 the pre- ceding session, to aid him in keeping open and extending a "Muse- um" or collection of objects of natural history in the city of Quebec X In 1819, steamers were employed between Lachine and the Otta- wa, and in the surni* year was made the first trip by steam vessel, from Buffalo to Michillimakinac 'f PROGRESS FROM I8I4 TO I84I. 281 the first time, in 1830. The people of these Townships, numbering about 40,000, out of the 70,000, the number of persons of British origin then supposed to inhabit Lower Canada, had sent a petition to England claiming the right to be represented.* 406. Amongst other indications of progress mention must be made of the Press. A great increase in the number of newspapers, both in Upper and Lower Canada, took place in tne course of the period between 1814 and 1841. The " Canadien," which had been suppressed by Sir James Craig, was es- tablished again in 1831. This, with the papers men- tioned in a former page, and the new ones, made thirteen for Lower Canada. In the same year there were nine- teen newspapers published in tne Tipper Province, f Five years later, namely in 1836, the total number of newspapers in the two provinces had increased from thirty-two to fifty, f»« there were, by this time, nineteen in Lower Canada, and thirty-one in Upper Canada. Unfortunately, however, the increase of the number of newspapers was due chiefly to increased bitterness of feeling in the disputes about public affairs. 407. One of the most calamitous incidents of the period now under notice, and only less to be deplored than the troubles which people, by their strife and pas- sions, brought on themselves, was the occurrence of that dreadful scourge. Cholera Morhus. J Canada was afflicted by it in 1833, and again in 1834. Warnings and injunctions, to do all that could be done against its apjiroach, were received beforehand from England, *In 1833, a company called "The British American Land Com- pany " was formed in England for promoting the further settlement of the Eastern Townships. By this company, whose head quarters were established at Sherbrooke, 850,000 acres of the Crown Lands were purchased, and a great many emigrants were induced by it to settle in that section of country. t Altogether, there were forty-five newspapers at this time pub- lished in British North America, for then. Nova Scotia, New Bruns- wick and Prince Edward's Island numbered thirteen also. X Commonly called the "Asiatic Cholera," because known to pass westwards from AstA. ','ff ( . i ■ 'I 11 ;282 ASIATIC CHOLERA, iffff ;i:! where it appeared in the winter of 1831-32. People in the provinces, were, in fact, somewhat prepared for the coming of the cholera, but not for the severity and ter- rible mortality which ensued. Upwards of fifty thousand emigrants arrived that season — in 1832 — from the British Isles. They brought with them the dreaded disease. Scarcely had the cold north-east winds and rains ceased, by which the spring was ushered in, when, on June 8th, word was brought to Quebec that about sixty persons had died of cholera among the passengers of an emigrant ship, just arrived at Grosse Isle, thirty miles distant. On the very next day, as if wafted by the winti, the disease was in the city. Within a few days, leaping as it were, from place to place, it appeared in Montreal, Kingston, Toronto, and nearly all the towns and villages of Western Canada. Between the 8th and the 16th of June, nearly four hundred cases were admitted into the General Hospital at Quebec, of which one hundred and eighty were fatal. On June 20, in Montreal, one hundred and sixty-five new cases were reported within twenty-four hours, eighty-eight of which were fatal. In the next twenty- four "hours there were one hundred and thirty-seven cases and seventy-seven deaths. How many died in Canada from cholera, is not cer- tainly known, although the number has been eptimated at 20,000, but it continued to scourge and dann the inhabitants of both Provinces until the heats of sunnncr were succeeded by the cool days and nights of 0l)er. It was the most fatal in the Lower Province, a»id es- pecially in the city of Quebec. The newspapers ^f the period state that out of a population little exceeding half a million, there died from cholera, in Lower Cana- da, more persons, within three months, than were cut off in England, in a population of fifteen millions, dur- ing twict< the time. In the city of Quebec, three thousand two hundred and ninety persons fell victims up to September 30th. Such was the rate of mortality here, that it exceeded BURNTNO OF ST. LOUIS CASTLE, 283 :lie I or ig that of any other city — New York, London and Paris included. About two-thirds of the cases were those of residents of the province, not emigrants or new-comers. Tlie gloomy feelings and despondencv of the inhabitants, both in 1832 and 1834,* were heightened by the pre- vailing dissensions. Even the presence of the awCul pestilence did not prevent these from being manifested, as heretofore, whenever opportunity of exhibiting them presented itself, f 408. On the 23rd of January 1834, the citizens of Quebec were the unwilling witnesses of a grand but painful spectacle — the sudden destruction of the lolly castle of St. Louis. It caught tire about noon. The Gov- ernor and Lady Aylraer were resident there at the time. A large crowd assembled, but could do nothing towards saving the structure. The weather was extremely cold, and there were then in the city none of the now com- mon appliances for extinguishing conflagrations. The loss of this edifice was a matter of much concern. It had been commenced by Champlain himself, the founder of Quebec, and had, since his time, for two hundred years, been the headquarters of all the French and British governors of Canada. Its walls had borne, without much damage, the effects of the sieges of 1690, 1759, and 1775. In 1809, it had received the addition of a third story, besides other improvements, at a cost of about |I60,000. It was not afterwards rebuilt. Some of its outbuildings have been converted to the use of the Laval Normal School, and its commanding site is now^ the Durham Terrace. * In this year the Asiatic Cholera made its second appearance in Canada. The severity and accompanying mortality of the second visit were greater than in 1833. Quebec and Montreal suffered more than other places. t A public meeting was held on July 30th, 1832. at the village of Debsrtzch, in the Parish of St. Charles, noted, a few years later, as the scene of a bloody conflict between the insurgents and the forces of Colonel Wetherall. At that meeting the disputes about public matters were discussed in an evil and violent spirit. Respecting the pestilence a resolution was passed, to the effect that, " England will always be held accountable for permitting an extensive emigration while th« cholera was ra^g." iiSJ 11 I 'I \ t, 13^ V- PAKT FOURTH. JH ' i- wR 1* i 1 S^^M m CHAPTER FIRST. Population of the two Canadas at the Union.— The Legis- lature. — Seat of Government and Meeting of the First Parliament. — Measures.— Death of Lord Sydenham. — Character of the late Governor. — Fruits of the New Constitution. — Divisions of the History from 1841 to 1867.— United Canada not exposed to all of the Evils OF former I'ERIODS. rV^OO. At the time of the union of the two provinces in 1841, the population of Uppei Canada was 405,000 and of Lower Canada, about 625,030, making a total of 1,090,000. Of this number it has been computed that there were 480,000 of French ori^n in both provinces, and 610,000, descendants of Bntish or other races. Moreover, as regards religious faith, the Roman Catholics of United Canada amounted to 585,000, those of all other denominations, not Roman Catholics, to 405,000. It was hoped by the well-wishers of the United Pro- vinces, that, from the time of union, the foundations of harmony, strength and prosperity would prove to be established in security. The general nature of the nmv constitution has been stated already in a former page. In the new House of Assembly, the people were repre- seated by eighty-four elected members — forty-two for each of the old provinces. The Legislative Council, consisting at first of life members, named by the Crown, came, presently, to be elective also, and to be composed jijyasToy rut: capital. 5>85 of forty-eight mcnil)ers — twenty-four for each nrovince.* Such being the composition of the new Legisluture. the elections for the first juirUjiment of the union were htUl in Murch 1841. Kingston, tlie ancient Cataraqni and Frontenac, now a considerable city, was selected as the seat of govern- ment. There, on the 13th of June, the lion. Poulett 'I'hompson, now Lord Sydenham, opened the tlrst par- liament. 410. As might have been expected, there were wit- nessed, in this very first session, traces of ancient dis- sension owing to party feeling still existing in Upper and Lower Canada. Accordingly, two parties were immediately formed in the Assembly, each member joining and voting with that of which the views on public questions agreed best with his own. In conse- quence, an opposition to the governmentf was formed, * Governors General of Canada since the passage of the Union Act of 1841. NAUBS. Lord Sydenham, Qoyernor General. . . Major General John Clitherow, Deputy Governor Sir R. D. JaclvHon, Administrator Sir Charles Baoot, Govornor General Lord Mbtcalfe, Governor GJeneral,.., Lord Cathcart, Adraiuistrator do Governor General Lord Elgin, Governor General Major General W. Rowan, Deputy Gov- Brnor Lieutenant General W^. Rowan, Admin- istrator during the absence of the Governor General Sib E. W. Hkad, Goverrior General Sir Willlara Eyre, Administrator during the absence of the Governor General Lieutenant General Williams, Adminis- trator during the absence of the Governor General LoBD MoNCK, Administi-ator do Governor General Lieutenant General Michel, Administra- tor in the absence of the Governor General from 10th Feb., 1841. 18th Sept., 1841. 24th Sept., 1841 12th Jan. 1842. 30th March, 1843. 26th Nov., 1845. 24th AprU, 1&16. aoth Jan., 1847. 29th May, 1»19. 28rd Aug., 1858. 19th Dec, 1854. 2l8t June, 1857. 12th Oct., 1860. 28rd Oct., 1861. 28th Nov., 1861. 80th Sept., 1866. TO 18th Sept., 1841. 19th Sept., 1841. nth Jan., Iftl2. 29th March, 1843. 25th Nov., \M^. 23rd April, 1846. 29th Jan., 1847. 18th Dec, 1854. . 30th May, 1849. 10th June, 1854. 24th Oct., 1861. 2nd Nov. 1857. 22iid Feb., 1861. 27th Nov., 1861. 12th Feb., 1866. t There was now, as heretofore, an Executive Councfl composed of persons chosen by the Governor. It is this body which Is commonly f 286 LORD SYDKXHA.^, consisting of about twenty Upper Canada members and almost the same nu!nl)er of Lower Canadians. The affairs proposed to be dealt with at this session were very important indeed, for they included tlie Post Office arrangements; systems of public education for each province; the establishment of a municipal sysleni to enable the people in cities, towns, and townships, to mana<^e their own local business; finances and the cur- rency ; the laws relating to duties on goods imported ; and public works. A member of the Cabinet, Mr. Baldwin, disagreeing with his colleagues on some of the above named ([ues- tions, resigned his seat as an Executive Councillor and joined the opposition in the House. 411. The session lasted until September, when a very great misfortune occurred. Lord Sydenham had gone through an immense amount of exertion, inconvenience, and anxiety, in the course of his labours in bringing about the union, and througli the difiticulties connected with procuring the passage of his measures by the House of Assembly. His health was deeply injured. While taking exercise on horseback, on the 4th of September, he fell and broke his leg. This accident, in his weak condition, produced fatal conse- quences, for he died fifteen days afterwards. On Sep- tember 18th, by the desire of the dying Governor, Gen- eral Clitherow was deputed to prorogue the Legislature. 412. Lord Sydenham has been pronounced deserving styled "the Cabinet" and "the government." Lord Sydenham's Executive Council consisted of eight. But there was this great dif- ference between the present and former Executive Councils, namely, that, when a member of the House was called to be an Executive Councillor, he lost, for the time, his seat as a representative, until re-elected. If his constituents did not choose to re-elect him, then he could neither be a member of the House nor act as a Councillor. Again, the Executive Council or Cabinet could not continue in office unless it could, in support of its measures, command a majority of the votes of the members in each branch of the Legislature. It is this system which is called "Responsible Government." It gives the electors, that is the people, a voice in the conduct of public affairs. Moreover, the Cabinet, as in England, is thus held respon- fiible for all the public acts of the Governor, LORD SYDKMIAM. 287 lam's litdif- lely, lutive 1 until tben blUor. )ffice ftyof It lubUe jpon- of a high place in Canadian history, on account of his qualities a8 ^ governor, and tl»e success which attended his con:iuct of i)uhlic utTairs at u inost critical period. He was a highly gifted person, wise, industrious, perse- vering, and possessed of vust knowledge and experience in business. In addition, he was Hrrn, tliough of a con- ciliatory spirit, lie shewed remarkable tact in over- coming obstacles, and in winning over to his own views those public men who dittered from him. In short, he had been selected for his high otiice by tlie British gov- ernment on account of his many noble qualities.* Agreeably to his own recjuest, expressed shortly before his decease,nis mortal remains were interred at Kmgston. 413. The session of parliament had been brought to a close before the measures referred to in the last page, were nearly completed, so that it remained for future parliaments to do this. The important object of intro- ducing into Canada suitable Municipal and Educational systems was not actually carried out until a number of years had elapsed after the time of Lord Sydenham, f 414, The constitution of 1841 having then been fairly put into operation, we have now, in this last part of our history to learn what its fruits were. Although it did not endure long — for, before it had existed a single quarter of a century people were heartily tired of it, and demanded a change — yet, while it lasted, prodigious pro- gress was made in respect of population, commerce, wealth, and general prosperity. Also, very important changes were effected, relating to the tenure of land in Lower Canada, and to the clergy reserves in both sections of the united provinces, by which ancient and exceed- ingly troublesome causes of dissension were settled for ever. These, and other great results, which we shall have to mention, cannot, it is true, be ascribed to the * In 1840, the title of Baron Sydenham and Toronto was conferred upon him by Her Majesty Queen Victoria. t Municipal systems were not organized in Upper and Lower Canada until the years 1849 and 1850. respectively. See piges 310-513 with rt^spect to Municipalities and Education. -i; >iiia 288 IMPORTANT CBANGES. ri ■4- m constitution itself, further than that it rendered possible, by legislation, the bringing about of measures wbioh could never have been carried out under former const i- tutions. Within the compass to which it is necessary to confiiu' this work, we cannot, of course, describe many details of the history from 1841 to 1867. Such of these, how- ever, as it may be proper to introduce, will, for the sake of clearness, be taken in the following order: firstly, thf Governors and liCgislatures with their principal acts and proceedings; secondly, general progi'ess, with a statement of the chief facts concerned, and, lastly, the facts and causes which led to the repeal of the constitu- tion of 1841, and to its beli^g replaced by that of 18C7. 415. Happily, in one respect, the period embraced between 1841 and 1867, will be found to differ signally from the former periods treated of in this book. For the course of events in united Canada was not marked by scenes of warfare, bloodshed, and misery, such as had afflicted the country on various occasions heretofore. With one comparatively slight exception,* there was no invasion of the territory — no war in which Canada was called upon to take part. At one time, indeed, during the period, the mother country was involved in a great foreign war ! f Also, the neighbouring United States, were exposed to all the horrors of a frightful civil war. J Canada, however, although necessarily subjected to some inconveniences, was happily spared. ' * The 80-caUed *' Fenian Invasion," in 186C t The Crimean War, waged by England, France and Italy against Itussia in 1854 and 1855. i The civil war which broke out in 1861 and continued to V4fi, 8TR CHARLES BAGOT, 289 . !SK CHAPTER SECOND. Sir Charles Bagot, Governor.— Lord Metcalfe, Governor. —Great Fires in Quebec in 1845.— Earl Cathcart, Gov- ernor. — Rebellion Losses. — Lord Elgin, Governor. — Rebellion Losses Bill passed in 1849. — Riots in Mon- treal. — Sir Edmund Head, Governor. — Seat of Gov- ernment. — North West Territory. — Lord Monck, Gov- ER'^'OR. — The Fenians. 4t(>. Sir Charles Bagot, the successor of Lord Syd- enham, arrived in January 1842. His was a brief ad- ministration, for he died at Kingston in May 1843. There were, however, several circumstances especially worthy of mention in connection with his governorship. When the parliament met, ancient causes of dissension wore made the subjects of debate, and were unnecessa- r?ly introduced in connection with all the important matters proposed for legislation. Another circumstance, alluded to above, was the pre- sence, in Sir Charles Bagot's Eiiecutive Council, of a number of men of great talent, who, from that time, took leading parts in the public affairs of Canada, amount whom were Mr. Baldwin, Mr. Daly, Mr. La- fontame, and Mr. Hincks.* It was no longer the case that the favour of the Sovereign's representative in Canada was absolutely necessary, as in former days, to a man's promotion in public life. Any one who could obtain the suflBrages of electore could find his way into the Legislature. When there, if a man's ability, ^nd other qualifications procured for him many supporters among his fellow legislators, the governor would be obliged to summon him to the Executive Council. No I * Several of these gentlemen, after active careers in politics, became udges. One of them, Mr. Lafontaine, was Premier In five 8ucceed- inff Eiiecutive Councils, after 1851. Mr. Hincks was a meiuber of ten dinerent councils between 1843 and 1853, was then knighted and &p- Bointed governor of another British colony. Mr. Daly (Sir Dominick laly) also became a Colonial Qovernor. .. ^ m 290 LORD METCALFE, J man, unsupported by the favour of members of the Legislature could count on that species of promotion, which if occasionally accorded to men of inferior ability, was at least not long enjoyed. This was, of course, a feature of the system of res- ponsible government, such as was effectually established under the constitution of 1841.* 417. Sir Charles Bagot was succeeded by Ijord Met- calfe, who, in consequence of Sir Charles's failing health, became Governor General in March, 1843. f * Lord Metcalfe made some appointments to office with- out consulung his Executive Council. This, and some other occasions of difference of opinion, led to changes iu the Cabinet, and also to the first dissolution of par- liament which occurred after the union. New elections took place, after which, as it had been determined to change the seat of government, the second parliament was summoned to meet at Montreal, on November JJ8th, 1844. A great deal of party spirit was shewn during the session, and the measures proposed by the Execu- tive Council were passed with very small majorities. Sir Allan McNab was then Speaker of the House ol Assembly. 418. By this time, also, a great change had taken place in the opinions of many thoughtful persons re- specting the circumstances connected with the late re- bellions in Canada. Not only were Louis Papineau and William Lyon McKenzie permitted to return to the * It has been already generally explained that the Sovereign in Eng- land and the Sovereign 8 representative— the Governor General in Canada, are not held personally accountable to the people for the course of government that is pursued. Instead of that, their advi sers, that is to say, the members of their Executive Councils, arc made responfiible. Accordingly, when the measures proposed are not approved of by the members of the Legislature, so as to be voted against by a majority, then, in most cases, the Cabinet or Executive Councillors go out of office. t Sir Charles Bagot had requested to be recalled. He died in King- ston on May 19th, about two months after surrendering the gover norship to Sir Charles Metcalfe, who wae raieed to the peerage in the following year. GREAT FIRES OF 1845. 291 iken isre- te re- and the Jal in >r the advl- Is, are Ire not Ivoted putive |King- rover country, but they, as well as Dr. Wolfred Nelson, were dected by large majorities to seats in the Assembly. Those once notorious agitators, two of whom had openly taken up arms against the government, came now to be regarded, by an increasing number of persons, in the light of men who had merely erred in the defence of good principles, and whose zeal had carried them too far in a good cause.* 419. Lord Metcalfe retired in November 1845. Ho had resigned owing to illness, being afflicted with a cancer in his face. He was not looked upon as a suc- cessful governor, but was universally esteemed as a man. He had previously been governor oi' Jamaica. He died shortly after his return to England. 420. Duj-ing Lord Metcalfe's governorship, a terri- ble calamity befel the inhabitants of Quebec^ Great conflagrations, on May 28th, and June 28th, 1845, nearly destroyed the city, more particularly the property situated in St. Roch's and Lower Town. About 24,000 inhabitants were rendered houseless, of whom many, previously well off, were reduced to poverty. For the relief of the sufferers considerably more than half a mil- lion of dollars were subscribed in England and America. 431. The next governor was Earl Cathcart. He was Commander-in-chief of the forces at the time of Lord Metcalfe's departure, when he became Administrator, until appointed Governor General in April 1846. He continued in office, as Governor, until January 1847, when the Earl of Elgin succeeded him. 422. The public busmess in Earl Oath cart's time was of a very important nature. The Legislature pro- ceeded to deal with questions which had excited much ♦other circumstances shewed the change of people's sentiments about the rebellion. Arrears of salary to Mr. Papijieau, computed to a date after the outbreaks, were paid to him on account of his former ofBce of Speaker in the HouRe of Assembly. At this time the question of recompensing all persons whose pro- perty had been destroyed during the rebellion, excepting only those who had been "lawfully convictea of bavhig taken up arms, began to be comoionly discussed. i I 292 REBELLION LOSSES. 4; r» l«4. feeling among the people — relating to the control of the Post Office department, the payment of the sufferers wliose property had been destroyed in the rebellion, Public Education, and the Clergy Reserves. Respecting the two last named subjects, which will be relerred to again in a future chapter, it is only necessary to say here, that the final settlement of the Clergy Re- serves did not take place until 1854, while, for the pro- motion of Public Education, an important Bill was passed in 184^ With regard to the Post Office depart- ment, there was a desire to assume its entire manage- ment, under officials responsible to the government of Canada. At that time it was under the authorities in England. This matter also was settled in due time, although several years elapsed before a satisfactory ar- rangement could be effected. In view of ultimately providing compensation for losses sustained by individ- uals during the rebelhon, Earl Cathcart appointed com- missioners to inquire into the nature of all claims. The difficulty was to distinguish correctly between those which were just, and those which were altogether un- founded, or magnified, or brought forward by persons who themselves had taken part in the resistance to law- ful authority. Mr. Draper was then the chief of the cabinet, Mr. Papineau being one of its members. Six commissioners, who had been named for the work, re- commended payment for all losses of property occasioned by the rebellion in Upper Canada. A proposal to this effect having been made in the Legislature, the members opposed to the government agreed to it, on condition that all the Loyalists, who had been sufferers in Lower Canada, should also be corapeL^ated. Much more, how- over, was required to be done before the end in view would be accomplished. Unhappily, quarrels arose, and an im- mense amount of excitement and agitation throughout the province. At the end of three years a Bill for the regulation of this business was passed and became law, under painful circumstances, which will be stated pre- sently. ',mi TARIFF, 293 aw- ihe Six re- ned his Ders ion wer uld m- Ithe w, re- 423. Lord Elgin entered upon the duties of his office in January 1847. He was Governor nearly eight years, until December 1854.* Very important legislation occurred, affecting com- merce, navigation and the finances of the country. Hitlierto the navigation laws of England had regulated the trade of Canada. But now those laws were much changed by the parliament of the mother country, and, in consequence, Canada was allowed to establish such changes as her own wants and interests dictated. In fact she was left free to regulate her own tariff,f and to deal with other nations, irrespectively of the commerce of England, on such terms as she pleased to concert with them.f 424:. In 1849, Messrs. Lafontaine and Baldwin being leaders in the Cabinet, and representatives of public opinion in Lower and Upper Canada, respectively, a Bill was introduced to pay ail sufferers § of lose in the rebel- lion who had not been actually convicted, in courts of law, of promoting the outbreaks of 1837 and 1838. This appeared to afford an opportunity of setting up many claims in cases of persons who had been rebels, although their guilt had not been legally proved. The real pur- pose of the Bill was to pay for all destruction of property * During his govemorshlp, Lord Elgin was absent for nearly a year from August 1853. As usual, the commander of the forces, then General William Rowan, acted in place of the absent Governor, under the title of Administrator, from August, 1853, to June, 1854. t The scale of duties or taxes imposed on goods imported or ex- ported. X It must not be understood by this that Canada had the power, at this time, of making treaties like an independent nation, without the sanction of England. What is stated means, merely, that she could now regulate the duties to be paid by the ship-owners and merchants of other countries, including even those of England, as well as pre- scribe the taxes to be paid by those who exported goods from the Province. The merchants of England afterwards complained of the taxing of their goods sent to Canada. § A sum of about $10,000 had been already paid to sufferers in Lower Canada In consequence of the action tap en in IS^G. The pre- sent action was for paving the remainder, or the balance due on all claims against which tne commissioners had not reported. iini m ,t' j m .5 , 294 RIOTS TN MONTREAL, by rebels, but not to reward rebels themselves. How- ever, intense excitement was occasioned throughout the provinces when it became known that the passage of the " Rebellion-Losses Bill " might involve, in some cases, the compensation of persons who had been open or se- oret supporters of the outbreaks. Great public meetings wore held, at which the proposals of the government were loudly denounced. But, nevertheless the Bill was passed, and Lord Elgin felt it to be his duty to assent to it, on April 26th, 1849. "No pay to rebels" had become a watchword of the opponents of the measure, who even were treasonable m their language, openly expressing themselves willing to cast away their alle- giance to the crown of England, and advocating annex- ation to the United States. Owing to the passage of the Bill, riots took place, in the Upper Province, as well as in Lower Canada. In Montreal, the Governor was insulted and his carriage broken, as he was returning from the House after assenting to the Bill. The resi- dences of the members of the Executive Council were attacked by the mob. In course of the riot at Montreal, a cry was raised "to the Parliament House!" Thither the mob proceeded, and, after putting an end to the business going on with- in the walls, by noise and shouts, and the breaking in of doors and windows, forced their way into the Legis- lative halls. Desks, tables and benches were soon broken to pieces. * Many gentlemen who endeavoured to op- pose the torrent of violence, and to save pictures and papers, were maltreated. Presently the work of violence was completed by set- ting fire to the Parliament buildings. Smoke and flames issuing from the basement induced many to make efforts to save the library and public records. But these efforts were vain. The flames spread rapidly, and a vast con- flagration ensued, in which public property, exceeding in value the amount voted in the Rebellion-Losses Bill, * A rufflan seated hitneelf In the Speaker's chair, and In derision, waived hia hand, shouting "I dissolve this House." sin EDMriND HEAD, 295 1 *i in :is- [en ilk tl lOD, was destroyed.* In some respects the amount of the loss could not be estimated, since that of the Records, and of the Library, including a large number of impor- tant documents relating to Canadian and American his- tory, could never be replaced. These events were sincerely deplored by all well dis- posed pei-sons. Lord Elgin was presented with addresses, exj)ressive of sympathy and admiration of his firm reso- lution in performing what he considered to be his duty. The Earl tendered his resignation to the English gov- ernment. But the home authorities also approved of his conduct, and declined to recall him. 435. The dis'jraceful proceedings which have been related put an end to legislation for that year. In the course of time, the excitement ceased. But the Gover- nor transferred the seat of government from Montreal to Toronto. 426. Lord Elgin's governorship was extremely im- portant for Canada, on account of numerous great questions which were either settled, or brought into a snape ready for settlement. The peace and progress of the province were deeply concerned in brining them all to an issue. They were chiefly the following, name- ly : the Clergy Reserves system of Upper Canada ; Post Office department; Railway projects; the Seigniorial Tenure of Land; and Reciprocfty in trade with the United States.f Foundations of future progress and * It was estimated that upwards of half a million dollars worth of property was destroyed. The Rebellion-Losses Bill was for the amount of £100,000 currency. t A full account of the agitation and settlement of all these matters would be unsuitable in a book like this, and the following must suf- fice ; the Clergy Reserves question was arranged in 1854 ; th6 election of Legi-ilative Councillors was provided for by an alteration of the Constitution of 1841, which took effect in 1856; the Separate School BVBtem of Upper Canada began in 1851 ; in the same yeax (1861) the Post Office came under the Canadian government instead of being managed in England, and the uniform charge of five cents per letter for postage was introduced ; in 1851 and following years the present great railroad system was begun by the Legislature of Canada, Includ- ing the Grand Trunk Railway ; in 1*54 and 1855, Reciprocity with the United States, and the end of the Seigniorial System were brought about. H 296 SIR EDMUND HEAD. the removal of long standing causes of strife in the country were the ends aimed at an J secured, by the laws passed. 421. The Earl of Elgin was succeeded, at the close of the year 1854, by Sir Edmund Head. Sir Edmund's governorship lasted seven years, until the month of October 1860, and was remarkable, in the first place, for the actual carrying out, or perfecting, of several of the ^reat measures introduced or provided for under his predecessor. The large sum of $2,600,000 was voted by the Legislature, in order to recompense the Seigneurs for what they would lose by the change of law respecting the tenure of land. Tiiis was done in 1855, and, in the following year, the change of consti- tution already mentioned, and by which Legislative Councillors came to be elected, was completed. * Various improrrements continued to be made, by legis- lation, in regard to all the important interests of Canada, some of which will be noticed in the ensuing chapter, among the statements relative to general pro- Erest. In fact, for some time after the departure of ord Elgin, a state of comparative concord took the place of K)rmer strife about public affairs. The activity of public men was then mostly exercised in devising tlie means of turning to account measures already adopted. Peace and prosperity seemed as if about to become the settled lot of Canada. But, presently, one of the very * For this purpose the whole province was divided into forty-eight electoral districts. 01 the forty-eight elected members, twelve were to go out of office, and new elections for as many to be held, at the end of every two years, so that every eight years the entire Council would be coangea, except as respected those members who might be re-elected. But at first the old and appointed members were al- lowed to remain until removed by death or otherwise, so that it would be some time before all the sitting members would be those elected by the people. It will be seen that this system was again changed in 1867. Three years before the change was made in regard to the Le- gslative Council, namely in 1853, the number of members of the ouse of Assembly was raised from eighty-four to one hundred and thirty. Although Upper Canada was Increasing in population fasten than Lower Canada, the number of members for each was still kept flpqaal, sixty-five in place of forty-twa OTTAWA THE CAPITAL* 297 causes or proofs of prosperity — the more rapid increase of inhabitants in Upper Canada — introduced new sub- jects of agitation ana excitement. It will be seen that this not only occasioned much perplexity in regard to the conduct of public affairs, but also resulted in bring- ing to an end the constitution of 1841, and in the estab- lisning of the one under which we now live. 4^8. It has been mentioned that the seat of gov- ernment in the times of Lord Sydenham, Sir Chai'les Bagot and Lord Metcalfe, ^ as at Kingston. The last named Governor, in 1844, summoned the Legislature of United Canada to meet in Montreal, whence, on account of the disturbances in 1849, Lord Elgin transferred the meetings of Parliament to Toronto. From that time To- ronto and Quebec, by turns, became the seat of govern- ment. This moving system was found to be tiresome and expensive, so that efforts were made to establish some one fixed place for headquarters. No agreement, however, could be come at, as to the most suitable. Many times the subject was debated in the House, and voted upon in vain. At length the Legislature petitioned the Queen to decide, when Her Majesty, in 1858, appointed the city of Ottawa ♦ to be the future capital of Canada. 4^9. During the latter part of Sir Edmund Head's governorship, public attention in Canada was much roused in regard to adjacent territories, commonly called the North West, whicli, since the year 1670, had remained subject to a trading society — The Hudson Bay Company. That region was mostly devoted to the occupation of Indians, and Canadian hunters, who brought in the products of the chase and traded with the Company's servants at their different posts. In course of time a settlement was formed, in a fertile valley watered by the Red River, which runs northwards into Lake Winnipeg. Here, in the year 1812, the Hudson's Bay Company had sold to Lord Selkirk, for a largo sum of money, a tract * Formerly named Bytown, after Colonel Bv, who had been much concerned in the construction of the Rideau Canal between the river Ottawa, at Bytown, and Lake Ontario, at Kini[^8ton. 298 NORTH WEST TERRITORT, A % - , f U !' of more than fifty millions of acres.* To reach the Red River settlement, the traveller has to pass beyond Ijake Superior towards the Lake of the Woods, and thence, Btill j)ursuing a northwesterly route, to Fort Garry, the principal station or capital. Although it was so distant, and far north, situated in the very heart of the North American continent, the people of Canada desired to in- clude the North West under their own government, hop- ing to establish fresh colonies, and, ultimately, to extend the province across the continent to British Columbia. This great scheme, however, though favoured by the British Government, was not immemately carried out. In fact, its completion was reserved for the time when a fftill [ojger project — the union of the British North American colonies — was destined to be brought about. 4:30. Sir Edmund Head's governorship ended in Oc- tober 1861, when the last of the Governors General of United Canada, Viscount Monck, succeeded him.f 431. The conduct of public affairs during Lord Monck's administration was marked bv want of concord in the Legislature, and towards its close, by the com- pletion of the great project mentioned above. Although Canada continued to improve wonderfully in regard to population, resources^ and general progress, yet the lead- mg men of the Legislature were mvided into parties so strongly opposed to each other that serious results seemed, for a time, likely to ensue. It would be impos- sible here to give all the particulars. A few statements, however, will suffice to show the condition in which affairs came to be placed. Those who opposed the government were often able, * The Hudson's Bay Company afterwards bought back the land sold to Lord Selkirk. The Red River settlement had ten or eleven thousand Inhabitants about the time when Lord Monck became Gov- ernor of Canada. t From June to November 1857, and again from October 1860 to February 1861, Sir Edmund Head was absent, and daring those inter- vals, replaced by Administrators, General Sir William Eyre and General Sir Fenwlck Williams. The completion of the Victoria Bridge and the visit of the Prhice of Wales, whUe Sir Edmund was Governor, are noticed in the ensuing chapter. DIFFICULTIES OF LKOISLATIOIT, 299 )le, Und Wen ^ov- to kter- land loHa Iwas oy the numbtr of votes, to prevent the passage of a Bill. When one did pass, it was l>y a small majority of two or three. In fact, tlie most necessary measures, such aa voting the supplies, could be carried only by permission of the "opposition." The mpjority of members representing Upper Canada were often hindered in obtaining laws useful for their province by the minority. This was managed through the aid of the Lower Canada minority, who were also al)le to hinder good legislation in their section. The con- sequence was mutual dissatisfaction in both provinces. Change after change was made in the government itself, that is, the persons comjxjsiug the Cabinet or Executive Council. No less than five such changes occurred in two years, between May 18G2 and June 1864. There were also new elections of members'of the House of Assembly. But the restilt was always the same. The new Cabinets could not obtain sufficient support in the new Houses to outvote the "opposition." The numbers of members on opposite sides were always too nearly equal. Neither party would give way, and there came to be in the Legislature what was called a "deadlock." In the course of debates in the House, members sometimes ceased to be polite towards each other, uttering threats and taunts across the floor. Meanwhile, people outside, in the province, and in Eng- land, who had anything to do with Canada in matters of commerce or money, lost confidence. The credit of the province was seriously damaged. Altogether, such was the state of things that many thoughtful persons supposed the time drawing neaf when scenes like those of 1837 and 1838 would be witnessed again. Before the year 1851, it was supposed that Upper Canada had quite as many inhabitants as Lower Canada; and, when the census was taken, it turned out that it had 62,000 more. The next census, that of 1861, shewed a much greater difference, namely, 285,000. Upper Canada was plainly increaaing in population faster than the Lower Province. Consequently the Upper Can*- Pi M If- Iw 300 AFFAIR OF THE TRENT. 1 f 1 > M |,1!. I I 'I I!! dians demanded that the numbers of representatives for the two provinces should no longer remain equal, as had been settled in the ccnttitution of 1841. But the Lower Canadians would not permit or agree to such a change. This difference between the wo provinces was the oc- casion of many of the difficulties of legislation which which have been adverted to. " Representation by pop- ulation," the demand of Upper Canada, became a sort of motto, or party cry. The leaders and members of the House, on that subject, formed two almost evenly balanced parties, one for, and the other against, the change of constitution. So matters went on until 1864, when the difficulties seemed past remedy. But, through the providence of God, a remedy was devised, namely. Confederation of the Britisu North American Provinces which forms the subject of the last chapter of this history. 43^. While these* contentions were going on in the Legislature of Canada, the civil war between the United States and the Confederate States of America was raging. Owing to an act of an American Commodore,* there was some danger of England, and consequently, of Canada becoming involved. Troops were even sent out in the autumn of 1861, to be in readiness for expected hostilities. Although these were happily averted, yet, during the continuance of the struggle, it often seemed scarcely possible for Canada to escape being drawn in. Some of her newspapers openly advocated the cause of the Confederates, whose refugees were received in Cana- dian cities with marks of sympathy. This much dis- pleased the government and people of the northern States, and incidents occurred, from time to time, of a nature to foster hostile feelings. f Towards the end of * See foot note, pace 288, relative to passengers forcibly removed from the English mail-steamer Trent. t Notwithstanding their displeasure the people of the North were glad to receive into their armies recruits from Canada. A ereat many Canadians of French origin— it Is said, more than 40,000 at one time— served in the Northei-n ranks, enticed by the high pay and th« bounties. THE FENIAN RAW. 801 of ked rere reat lone lth« fche civil war, in 1865, the time of the Reciprocity Treaty expired, and the American government refusea to have it renewed. This was a source of loss and injury to both countries.* 433. There wa* at tliis time in the United States a society, or brotherhood, consisting of pei'sons who styled themselves Fenians. They were Irish settled in tlio States, or of Irish descent. Their declared object was to separate Ireland from Great Britain by force, and, with that view, to begin by attacking and seizing Canada. At various points along the borders, but more especially at Buffalo and some other places in the State of New York, these people collected in considerable numbers. They made a parade of drilling bodies of armed men, and of gathering together munitions of war in preparation for the invasion of Canada. The militia of Canada were ordered out and the regular troops then in the province were held in readiness by General Michel. In the month of June 1866, incursions across the frontiers actually took place. A large body established itself, at the site of the ancient Fort Erie. Other bands made their ap- pearance on the frontiers of Vermont. More excitement was occasioned in Canada by these movements than the circumstances warranted, for, as a military display, the whole affair was contemptible. Nevertheless an encounter took place between the law- loss invaders and a body of volunteers, whose too great zeal impelled them to move forward in advance of the regular troops. Several of the young men lost their lives and there was some destruction of property. But when the troops came up, the invaders hastened to re- cross the boundary. Some of their number were cap- tured and lodged in gaol. The movement from Vermont was easily repulsed after the exchange of a few distant shots. Although the militia of the province was easily able to defend the country against such hordes of ruf- * This Treaty had lasted ten years. It caused a c^eat increase in the trade between the province and tho States. In the very first year its volume increased from two millio'Js to twenty millions of doUars. ■■1;' U 302 PRAISEWORTHY COND UCT OF P UBLIC MEN. R i 1^ &ft fiaus as those who had ventured across the borders, yet, since the authorities in the States did not see fit to stop the Fenian demonstrations within their own territory, the people of Canada were, for a long time, put to ex- pense and inconvenienco, through the necessity of con- tinuino prepared to repel any fresh incursion. 434. In a preceding article a general description has been given of the difficulties which baset the manage- ment of pubhc affairs ; and it is there stated that, hap- pily, means of surmouutijig them were at length found. The first and most necessary step was for the leading men to lay aside for a time their differences, and meet each other in a purely patriotic spirit, in order to see if they could settle, among themselves, upon some united course of action. This was not only an unusual but also a difficult step to take. Nevertheless, to their great credit be it said, the party leaders did adopt it, in the most frank and praiseworthy manner. Canada, in her previous history, had never wanted for eminent men to guide her counsels and defend her from enemies From the days of the noble Champlain down to the period to which we now allude, we have a grand list of distin- guished men, such as would grace the annals of any country. The leading public men of the period from 1841 to 1867, were not one whit behind their predeces- sors, although so differently situated. Representing Ereat communities, they could not in the halls of the egislature, either abandon the interests confided to them, or agree upon the measures by which those inte- rests were to be promoted. But when they laid aside party spirit, and sacrificed their personal feelings and views, and wnen they came together with the disposi- tion mentioned above, they were enabled to arrive at results of the utmost value to their country. Seizing their opportunity, they, as it were at one stroke, suc- ceeded in laying the foundations of a great and free nation, thus accomplishing more than all the eminent public men who had gone before. GENERAL PROGRESS. 303 I CHAPTER THIRD. i bmg the to e 5id land ^osi- ai sing mc- Ifree Lent General Progress. — Population. — Trade and Commerce.— Debt.— P'TBLic Works. — International Exhibition of 1851. — Railways. — Victoria Bridge. — Visit of the Prince of Wales tn i860. — ^The Pr nce in the United States.— International Exhibition of 1862. — Municipal System.— Public Education. (A. D. 1841-1867.) » .\* 435. We shall judge of the general progress of United Canada by the same means as before, namely, the in- crease of population, the finances, public works, state of education, and the other leading particulars upon which the advancement of a country depends. When these are examined, the growth of me province will be seen to have been wonderfully rapid after the year 1841. 436. It was stated in Arl. 3^, that tne total popu- lation was upwards of 1,000,000 at the time of the union in the last named year. In ten years it increased to 1,842,000,* and ten years later still, when another cen- sus was taken, it was upwards of 2,500, 000. f Such, in fact, was the rate of increase, that another period of ten years might be expected to bring up the population of the two provinces to 3,500,000 souls, f 437. Daring the same two periods, from 1841 to 1851, and from 1851 to 1861, the numbers of immi- grants landed at Quebec were not so great as before, nor aid so many of them remain in Canada. By immigra- tion alone, it is thought, the additions to the number of people were not more than at the rate of about five or six thousand a year, while the arrivals at the port of Quebec, during each period of ten years, were not less than the quaHer of a million. It became a practice * Census of 1851— Upper Canada, 962,000. Lower Canada, 890,000. t Census of 1861 -Upper Canada, 1,396,000. Lower Canada, 1,111,000. 304 IMPORTS AND EXPORTS. ■A '■4 % A with the immigrants to pass on from Canada into the United States.* 438. The trade and finances of the country could not be shewn distinctly without going into details too tedious for these pages. Yet these are the most neces- sary matters to be looked into when forming an opinion respecting prosperity and progress, so that some of the results at least must be stated. About the time of the union of the two Oanadas, the revenues of both did not much exceed a million of dol- lars. Taking one year with another, the increase of revenue, from 1841, appears to have been at the rate of halt a million of dollars, so that by 1861 the total was ^ not far short of ten millions. The values of imported goods and of the products of the country exported in- creased still faster. By 1851, the imports came to twenty- one, and exports to thirteen millions. Ten years later, these were about forty and thirty-six millions respectively. The improvement thus shewn was great, especially as the value 01 the exports was approaching nearer to that of imports. The nature of the exported goods also shews what was being done in the province. They consisted of the various products of agriculture, of the forest, of the waters, animal products, minerals, manufactures,^ Bhips, and sundry others. The returns for the year from 1865 to 1866, shew the value of exports about fifty-six millions of dollars, while that of the imports amounted to three millions less. In that year the duties or taxes received on imports gave to the Canadian revenue the considerable sum of 17,330,000. From these statements we can form some judgement of the vast growth of the trade and commerce of Canada since 1841. * The population of the cities of Canada, Montreal, Quebec, Toron- to, Hamilton, Kingston and London, increased, of course, with that of the province generally, as is seen in the following table. 1851 1861 1851 1861 Montreal 57,700. . . .90,SOO Ottawa 7,700. . . .14,700 Quebec 43,000. . ..51,100 Kingston 11,600.... 13,700 Toronto 30,700. ...44,800 London. 7,000.... ll^jBOO Hamilton 14,100 ... . 19,100 PtTBLIC WORKS 305 lews ited ;,of ires, •om -six ited ixes I the ^ent ad» kron- that l861 1,700 i,700 439. The province had long been able to provide from its revenues the amounts necessary for the pay- ment of the ordinary expenses of the government. But, after paying those ordinary expenses she had not enough money left to construct or to aid in the public worKS judged requisite for her present and future wants — such as canals, railways, public buildings, roads and bridges, harh-'urs, light houses, and some other undertakings. Without these works, Canada must have remained be- hind most other countries; to possess them, dhe has been obliged to incur a heavy debt, for the repayment of which, as well as the interest, her future revenues are pledged. The canals, and other works for improving the navigation of rivers, were provided at the prodigious cost of about twenty-two milhons of dollars.* But from these there is an annual income. For railways, of which none are public property, the government contributed not less than twenty millions of dollars; for roads and bridges, about seven millions. All these works, though they have been so expensive, and the causes of a heavj public debt, vastly increase the importance of the province, and, in various ways, min- ister to the wants and the prosperity of the people. 440. The advancement of Canada in material things, since 1841, has been rapid and continuous. This is shewn by a number of instances. In 1847, railways * Some idea of the extent and value of these public works can be formed when it is stated that since those of the St. Lawrence wore completed, ships of 400 tons burden can be navigated ail the way between the head of Lake Superior and the ocean, upwards of 2000 miles. The canals themselves are necessary for about seventy-two miles of that distance. They enable vessels to avoid the rapids anu shallow parts of the St. Lawrence. Tolls are charged to vessels passiug through them, and thus a very lai^e income is raised, espe- cially from the Welland canal, between Lakes Ontario and Erie, twenty-eight miles long, the most costly but most profitable of all. Formerly it used to cost upwards of one dollar for conveying a bar- rel of flour from Toronto to Montreal. Now, through the advantage of canals, the cost is reduced to eighteen or twenty cents. There are other canals besides those of the St. Lawrence — as the Rideau, one hundred and tiventy-seven miles long, the Ottawa caiials, seventeen miles, the St. Ours and the Chambly, by which the St. Lawrence is connected with Leke Champlain. llie Lachine canal for » 20 306 PUBLIC Works. 7k were fairly begun, for there were upwards of forty miles finished, and in the same year, the electric telegrapli wai introduced. By 1849, most of the canals were com- pleted. In 1850 extensive preparations were made for enabling Canada to take a foremost part in the Exhibi- tion or World's Fair held in London, in 1851. On this occasion, the province outshone other British colonies in some important particulars, especiall}" in the display of minerals, timber, and some agricultural products. In 1853, the works of the Grand Trunk Railway, and the formation of the Montreal Ocean Steamship Company, marked the dawn of a new era, as respected both inland communication and the rapid, certain and comfortable conveyance of passengers, as well as letters and freight, between Quebec and Liverpool. From that time up to the present day there has been a constant increase of the facilities which those great undertakings were de- signed to promote. Meanwhile, the Post Office department had become wholly Canadian, postage stamps were introduced,and the charge reduced to five cents, throughout the province. 441. Two important circumstances rendered the year 1860 memorable in the history of Canada — the comple- ayoiding the rapids nearest above Montreal is eiglit and one-half miles lon^. Most of the existing canals of Canada were finished before the end of the year 1850. ST. LAWRENCE CANALS. Gallops Canal Pofst Iroquois Canal Rapid Piatt Canal Farren's Point Canal Cornwall Canal, Lonj^ Sault Beauhamois Canal, Coteau Cedars, Split Rock, Cascade Rapids Lachine Canal, Lachine Rapids Fall on portions of the St. Lawrence between canals from Lake Ontario to Montreal From Montreal to tide water at Three Ri?ers. . . MILES LOCKS 2 2 3 1 4 2 % 1 nn 7 nn 9 BH 6 41 27 8. 6. 11.6 4. 48. 82.6 44.9 17. 12.9 284.H VICTORIA BRIDGE, 307 11 BET .6 .6 .9 .9 tion of the Victoria Bridge, and the visit of the Prince of Wales, Queen Victoria's eldest son. That bridge, which now joins the north and south banks of the St. Lawrence at Montreal, had been con- structed after the plans of Messrs. Keefer and Ross, uiid of the celebrated English engineer, Robert Stephenson. It was R truly gigantic undertaking as respected amount of work done, cost, and extraordinary difficulties tt) be overcome. It surpassed, in fact, everything of the kind in the world. 442* The members of the Assembly, in the name of the jpeople of Canada, had resolved to celebrate the opening of the Victoria Bridge to traffic, after a fashion worthy of the occasion. The Speaker of the House, Sir Henry Smith, was despatched to England with an ad- dress to the Queen, soliciting Her Majesty to visit her Canadian subjects. The Queen replied that she could not herself respond to the invitation, but that she would send her eldest son, the Prince of Wales, in her stead. Accordingly, Albert Edward, then in his nineteenth year, came out to Canada, attended by the British Colo- rial Secretary, the Duke of Newcastle. The oi^casion and stated object of his visit was the opening of the Victoria Bridge ; but the opportunity was employed to enable him to make the tour of the British North Ame- rican Provinces, and afterwards, that of a considerable part of the United States. The Governor General, attended by his Ministers of State, went down to Gaspe Bay, and tnere, on Tuesday, August 14th, received the Prince, and welcomed him to Canada. On the same day the squadron which litul brought him from England, with the other vessels whicli had, by this time, joined it, proceeded on the voyage up the St. Lawrence. 443* On Saturday, August 25th, the opening of the Victoria Bridge was celebrated in the presence of a great concourse of people. The Prince received and replied to an address presented by the president of tb deliberated upon in the other Provincial Legislatures. Those of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick accepted it. Newfoundland and Prince Edward Island declined,* for the present, uniting their fortunes with those of Canada. 456. A session of the Legislature — ^the last of United Clanada— waa held in 1866. An important measure was introduced relative to Education. Its object was to settle, before Confederation should take place, certain questions which had been raised on the subject of the rights of Protestants in Lower Canada. f In the following autumn delegates from the British American Provinces went to England in order to render such assistance as might be required by the English ministers in framing an Act of Parliament respecting Confederation. 457. In February 1867, the English Government submitted to Parliament a Bill, having the title, ''An Act for the Union of Canada, Nova Scotia and New * Prince Edward Island joined the Confederation in 1878. f This measure lias been Etyled ^^LangmiiC* BIU^^ as it was pro- moted by the Hon. Mr. Langevin. It^ uilure was a last instance of the process by which a majority of members belonging to one section of United Canada, Riipported by a minority from the other section, used to prevent the piii^Hing of Bills intended for the good of either. CONFEDERA TtOif. 319 Brunswick, and the government thereof, and for pur- poses connected therewith," called, more briefly, "The British North America Act, 1867." * It conferred the conatitution under which we now live, as well as the name "Dominion of Canada," upon the provinces already united, and such others as may choose hereafter to enter the union. Another Act, " The Canada Railway Loan Act, 1867," provided for the raising of funds with which to con- struct the Intercolonial Railway. 458. As it is necessary that we should all possess some knowledge of the constitution of our country, a short outline of it is given in an Appendix to this book. i. 51 1; le ^g kw * It received the Queen's sanction March 29ib, 1867, and came into force on July 1st following. of PABUAMKNT BUUiUINOB AT UCTaWA. APPENDIX. is \ 'I' ii OUTLINP OF THE CONSTITUTION OP THE DOMINION OF CANADA. (1) The Queen is the supreme authority, represented by the Governor General appointed by her, who is ad- vised and aided by a Council called the Queen's Privy Council for Canada, The Queen may allow the Gov- ernor General to appoint Deputies in any parts of the Dominion. (2) The Parliament of Canada, consists of the Queen (represented by the Governor General), a Senate of 72 members, and a House of Commons of 181 members. NoTB. — The ProviDces of Canada, Nova Scotia and New Briiuswlck, having expressed their desire to be united under one government, with a constitution like that of the United Kingdom of Cireat Britain and Ireland, the Queen, Lords, and Commons, consented, and con- ferred a new name — Dmninion of Canada — upon the united provinces, with a constitution of which the outline is here given. Also, the name of Upper Canada was changed to Ontario^ and Lower Canada to Quebec— -m that, at present the Dominion includes the four prov! acep, Ontario, Quebec, Nova Scotia, New Bmnswiclt. Other British Nortiii Amc rican Provinces may hereafter Join and form parts of the Do* minion. 21 ;! '.?' i- . ,r' II r 322 CONSTITUTION OF THE DOMINION OF CANADA, B The Senators are appointed for life by the Crown — 24 for Ontario, 24 for Quebec, 12 for Nova Scotia, 12 for New Brunswick. There may be hereafter 78 scLators and no more. The members of the House of Commons are elected by the people — 82 for Ontario, 65 for Quebec, 19 for Nova Scotia, 15 for New Brunswick. Quebec is always to have tl. j fixed number of 65 mem- bers ; but the other three provinces, although at present they have 82, 19, and 15 members, respectively, may hereafter have a greater or less number, according as their populations increase or dimjuish in proportion to that of Queb^^'C. The regulation of the numbers of representatives for the provinces is to be made after the taking of the census in 1871, and every following 10 years. (3) The Senate and the House of Commons are sum- moned to meet by the Governor General in the Queen's name, once at least in every year. The Speakers, of whom the Commons elect their own, preside. The Speaker of the Senate is appointed by the Governor G^eneral. The powers and privileges of the senators and members of the House of Commons are to be fixed by the Parliament of Canada, but may not exceed those enjoyed by members of the British Parliament. Questions in each House to be decided by majority of votes. When the votes are equal in number, the Speak- er of the Commons may vote, but not otherwise. The Speaker of the Senate has a vote, but no casting vote. (4) The House of Commons may be dissolved by the Governor General, and then a new election of members takes place ; but the same House cannot exist longer than 5 years. (5) fiills relating to money or taxes must originate in the House of Commons ; but the Commons cannot vote money for any purpose unless recommended* by message of the Governor GeneraL (6) A Bill to become law must pass both Houses and then be assented to by the Governor General in tht CONSTITUTION OF THE DOMINION OF CANADA, 323 fl le id If Queen's namo ; but any Bill may, within two years, be afterwards vetoed by Her Majesty ; also, a copy of every Bill assented to must be transmitted to the Queen, so that she may, if she sees fit, veto the same, within two years. The Governor may refuse, in the Queen's name, to assent to any Bill, or he may reserve any Bill, until Her Majesty's will on the subject is si^ified. (7) The Parliament of the Dominion has authority over all matters relating to the peace, order, and good government of Canada, which may not be expressly placed under the control of the local authorities of the several provinces. The particular matters under the control of the Dominion Parliament are set forth in 29 articles or sub- sections. They are of a nature to concern the whole . peopler-such as the Public Debt and Property, Trade and Uommerce, Post-Office Serv;ce, Census, Militia and de- fence of the Country, Navigation, Currency and Coin- age, Criminal Law and Procedure, Penitentiaries, Sea- Coast and Inland Fisheries, and several other subjects. (8) In each of the provinces, or parts composing the Dominion, there is a Legislature, which must meet once at least in every year. In Ontario, the Legislature consists of a Lieutenant Governor, appointed oy the Governor General, and a Legislative Assembly, composed of 82 members, elected by the people of that province. In Quebec, the Legislature consists of a Lieutenant Governor, appointed oy the Governor General, and of two Houses, called the Legislative Council of Quebec, and the Legislative Assembly of Quebec. The Leffisla- tive Council is composed of 24 members appointed for life by the Lieutenant Governor, in the Queen's name. The Legislative Assemblv is composed of 65 members elected by the people. The Speaker of the Legislative Council IS appointed by the Lieutenant Governor. The Legislative Assembly of Quebec, as well as that of Ontario, elects its own Speaker. u :5;i !1 324 CONSTirVTION of the dominion of CANADA, The Legislatures of Nova Scotia and New Brunswick continue as heretofore, until altered according to the Act of British North America. (9) The procedure in the Legislature of the several provinces, with respect to money Bills, granting and withholding the Royal assent to Bills, modes of elect- ing Speakers, and of deciding questions by votes, is substantially the same as in the Dominion Parliament. (10) The existence of each Provincial House of As- sembly may continue 4 years, after which a new election of members takes place. But the Lieutenant Governor may dissolve the House, and thus cause a new election before the end of the term of 4 years. (11) The Provincial Legislatures have power to deal exclusively with matters of a local or private nature in the provinces, or ^uch as affect the interests of the provinces aipart from the general interes!>8 of the Do- minion. These matters are specified under different heads, such as the following : amendments in the con- stitution of the provinces, not affecting Dominion inter- ests; money affairs and taxation concerning objects within the ])rovinces; prisons, hospitals, and asylums; local public works ; property and civil rights within the provinces; administration of justice ; education. (12) In regard to Education, an appeal may, in cer- tain cases, be made to the Governor General, and the authority of the Parliament of the Dominion may be exercised in order to supply what is wanting in Proviu' cial Legislation. (13) The promotion of Agriculture and Immigration belongs to the Legislature oi each province as well as the Parliament of the Dominion. (14) Judges are appointed by the Governor General — but must be selected, for any province, from the bar of that province ; the Dominion Parliament fixes and provides the salaries of the judges. (15) The Dominion Government takes the public revenues, and also the debts of the provinces, as they stood at the date of the confederation ; but it pays to CONSTITUTION OF THE DOMINION OF CANADA, 325 the provinces certain fixed suras yearly, to enable them to support their governments, and to place the burden of the whole public debt and its interest, in equitable shares, upon the people of the several provinces. NoTB.— It id impossible within a small compiass, to express clearly the mode in which the money affairs of the provinces were arrauged, so as to be Just to all. The plan followed has been pronounced uighly ingenious. (16) Either the English or the French language may be used in debates in the Parliament of the Dominion ; (ind, in the Quebec Legislature, both languages must be used in the records and journals, and in the printed Acts. (17) Other sections, from No. 134 to No. 147, fix the number and quality of the principal public officers, and provide for proclamations, a penitentiary, division of the common debt and property of Ontario and Quebec, the Intercolonial Railway, and the admission of other colonies into the Dominion. Schedules, annexed to the Act, prescribe the districts and divisions for which members of Legislatures may be elected, and define some other necessary matters. Note. — The constitution granted by the ^'■BrUUh North America Act, 1867" came into force on July 1st, 1867. Viscount Monck, the last Governor General of United Canada became the flrst of tlie Do- minion. Sir Narcisse Belleau was named Lieutenant Governor of Quebec, and others were appointed, temporarily, for Ontario, Nova Scotia and New Brunswick. The Local Governments were at once constituted, with their l»ead quarters at Toronto, Quebec, Halifax, and Fredericton. The city of Ottawa became the seat of Government of the Dominion. ! i y i m APPENDIX. 11. TABLE OF CHRONOLOGY FOR THE HISTORY OF CANADA. A. D. 1492 — Christopher Columbus. — West Indies. 1497 — The Cabots.— Newfoundland. — Labrador. 1517 — Cod Fisheries off Newfoundland. — Fifty European fishinfj: vessels engaged in. 1531 — Spaniards under Cortez in Mexico. " 1528 — Verrazani. — New France. 1632— Spaniards unde»* Pizarro in Peru. — Spaniards in South America, Buenos- Ayres and Chili. — Portuguese in Brazil. 1584— May to July. — Jacques Oariwr.— Newfoundland, Straits of Belle Isle, Bay Ohaleurs, July 2nd. 1585— Jacques Cartier's Second Voyage. — Stadacona, Hochelaga. 1585-1536 — Jacques Cartier winters in Canada. 1541 — Jacques Cartier's Third Voyage. — Second winter passed in Canada. 1542-1549— M. de Roberval, Vice-Roy. 1598— M. de la Roche.— Sable Island. 1605-1606 — Samuel de Champlain. — Pontgrave. — De Monis.— Port Royal in Acadia. 1606 — Poutrincourt and Lescarbot at Port Royal. 1608— July 3rd. — Quebec founded hy Champlain. 160!)-16ltf— Champlain joins Hurons against the Iroquois.— Visits Hochelaga. — Death of Henry IV. of France. 1013 — Port Royal settlement destroyed. 1615— Recollets brought out. — Religious services at Quebec and Three Rivers. — Champlain among the Hurons. — Lakes Ontario, S'mcoe, Huron. 1617 — Invabi'^n by the Ii^uois. 1620 — Recollet IVfonastery and chapel on the River St. Charles. — Madame Champlain at Quebec. — Champlain Lieut, -Gen. in New France. 1621 — May. — Re3;ister8 opened at Quebec. — Iroquois incursions. — Repeated next year. 1623-1624 — Fort £!t. Louis founded. — Huron missions served by the RecoLete. — Departure of Madame de Champlain. TARLR OF CHRONOLOOr, 337 1625 — Afiival of Jesuit Fathers — Lalemaut, Breboeuf, Mass^. — Jesuits build tlieir first place un the St. Charles River. 1636 — Fort St. Louis enlarged. — Death of the first colonist, Louis Hebert. 1627 — Richelieu's Company of 100 Associates. — Champluiu tii>lans? 93. What measures were taken by Galissoni^re, Jonquityre and M. Duquesne to exclude the English from the west and from the »ralley of the Ohio? 94. What ocxjurrences at sea served to maintain ill fee-ling octween the mother ctmntries and their respective colonists ? 96. Descril)e the aflfairs in wliich Jumonville was killed? Relate the occurrences at Fort Necessity in June 1754. 96. State the positions of the chief fortified posts at this time hold by the English and French colonists. 97. What was the condition of N .»va Scotia (Acadia) at this time? X.— A. D. 1754-1759. (Akts. 222-245.) 98. What was the Englisli plan of attack in 1755 ? Wnat regu- lar troops had the Englieh and French coloiasts re« j »ectivoly ? 99. D*'flcri})e the operations of the English in Acadia? How miin^ of the French ii) fifth) totJits wert^ carrieidi off from their oiitiv^ •m^-sL !i!!;i 346 QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION, country ? Whither were they taken, and what became of their property ? What were the reasons alleged for the dealings of the Kn^lish Mrith the Acadians? 100. Give particulars of the defeat of Gen. Dieskau. How did hi' account for his ill success? 101 . Describe Gen. Braddock's movement against Fort Duquesne iMulin^ in his defeat and death ? Who commanded the rrench and what were the forces on both sides ? 102. What was done to harass the English colonists during the winter of 1755-66? 103. What officers and troops were sent out by England and France to America in the spring of 1756 ? 104. Who was now governor of Canada, and what were his character and disposition ? 105. Describe the characters of Gen. Montcalm and the officers who accompanied him. 106. Describe the character of Bigot. 107. What was the general condition of Canada at this time ? 108. Describe Montcalm's exploit at Chouagen or Oswego. 109. What victory was gained by Montcalm in 1757? Describe what occurred after the capture of Fort William Henry. 110. What were the plans of the English for the year 1758? Who was now the Englisli prime minister ? 111. Who commanded the English in the attack upon Louis- bourg ? What was the result? 113. Describe the encounter between Aberchromby and Mont- calm at Carillon (Ticonderoga). 113. What was the result of Gen. Forbes' march upon Fort Duquesne ? 114. What were the general results of the campaign of 1758? XI. -A. D. 1759-1763. (Arts. 245-286.) 115. What were the ])1ans of the English for the campaign of 1759 ? W iiat was arranged on the side of the French ? 116. Describe Gen. Amherst's operations in 1759 at Lak« Champlain. 117. What was effected by the English under Sir Wm. Johnson Rnd Gen. Stanwix ? 118. Who commanded the exptxlition against Quebec, and of what did the English armament consist ? What was the French force for the defence of Quebec, and how was it disposed ? 119. How did the English General and Admiral commence operations at Quebec? What happened on July 31st? 120. What were the effects of the bombardment of the city? 121. Give particulars of the landing of Wolfe's army on the Aortb bank of the St. Lawrtsnce on the morning of Sept. 18th, r QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION, 347 122. What were the chief Incidents of the battle of Sept. 13th. What were the losses on both sides ? 123. What happened on Sept. 18th ? What were the conditions of the capitulation ? 134. What occurred during the winter of 1759-1760? How did the English officers and soldiers behave towards the Canadians ? Where were the French forces stationed ? 135. Describe the battle of April 28th, 1760. Why did de Levi retreat to Montreal three weeks after his victory ? 136. Describe the movement of the English forces, from three different directions, upon Montreal, in 1760. 127. What were the terms of tlie capitulation of Montreal on Sept. 9th, 1760? Why would the English general not grant the honours of war on that occasion ? 128. What was the substance of the Treaty of Feb. 10th, 1763, as respected Canada and the other French possessions in America? 139. How many of the inhabitants of Canada remained in the country when it passed under the rule of Great Britain ? 130. During the 130 years previous to 1760, how many persons are supposed to have been sent out from France to people New France? XII.— A. D. 1763-1791. (Abts. 287-323.) 131. What was the nature of the Royal Proclamation of October 1763 ? What were the expectations of the few British residents in Canada, and what were the fears of the inhabitants of French origin ? 132. Who was the first governor after the cession of Canada to England ? What were his instructions and how far did he exe- cute them ? 133. What name was now given to the province and to what limits was the territory reduced? 134. When nd why was General Murray recalled ? By whom >vns he 8ucceedH«l as governor? i:^5. What were the feelings of the Canadian Indians towards the ritish? What events occurred in 1764 owing to Ponthiac's coiiBj racy ? 136 What was the general course followed by Governor Sir U uy ( .irieton ? 137. What was the nature of the constitution conft^rn^d by the "Quebec Act" of 1774? Were the inhabitants of the [)rovince sal isfied with that Act ? When did it take effect ? 138. What led the English colonists to rebel against the mother country in 1776 ? Why did they invade Canada ? In what direc- tion did the American forces attack the province? 139 Describe the route of General Montgomery. What measures f)f defence were taken by Governor Carleton ? l ¥ '^^m^mk 348 QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION, 140. Describe the assault of Quebec by the Americans on Dec. Slst, 1775. What happened on the arrival of the English ships in May? 144. Were the Canadians disposed to join the Americans against the English? 145. When did the straggle between the revolted colonies and England terminate ? What was the result ? Who were the U. E. Loyalists, and how many came to Canada ? 146. Who succeeded Sir Guy Carleton ? What were his disposi- tion and the results of his government ? What steps were taken to remove the general discontent ? 147. What was the population of the province in 1790 ? How many of these were English-speaking or Protestants? XIII.— A. D. 1791-1812. (Arts. 324^348.) 148. Give some particulars of the constitution of 1791. 149. Describe the boundaries between Upper and Lower Canada and between these and the United States. 150. When, and at what places, were the first Provincial Par- liaments held? Who then governed in Upper and Lower Canada respectively ? What sort of spirit was manifested in regard to the working out of the new constitution ? 151. What proofs were given of the popularity of Lord Dor- chester ? When did iie finally leave Canada ? Who succeeded him ? 152. Mention proofs of the prosperity, harmony, and loyalty, which existed at this period. 153. What circumstance caused dissatisfaction with -The Legis- lative Councils both of Upper and Lower Canada ? What abuses grew out of the constitution of those Councils ? 154. What additional grievance was complained of in Lower Canada ? 155. What difficulties sprang from the "Gaols Question" in 1805 and 1806? 156. What newspapers now existed in Lower Canada ? How did these promote dissension ? 157. What difficulties arose respecting the presence of Judges and of Jews in the House of Assembly ? 158. How did Governor Sir James Craig shew his displeasure at the course pursued by the House of Assembly ? What steps did ho take in regard to the newspaper " Canadien " ? 159. Who succeeded Sir James Craig ? In what ways did he endeavour to allay discord ? XIV.— A. D. 1812-1815. (Arts. 349-870.) 160. Mention some of the alleged causes which induced tbo AmericaDfi to d^lare war against Great Britain in 1812f QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION. U^ 3 161. What were the ideas of the Americans generally respect- ing the facility with which Canada might be conquered ? What number of regular troops were then stationed in British North America ? 162. What was the first operation of the war of 1812 ? Give some account of Michillimakinac. 163. Describe General Brock's operations at Detroit. What prevented him from following up his victory ? 164. What happened in October on the Niagara frontier? Wlmt were the results of the battle of Queenston Heights ? Wiiat famous Indian chiefs served under General Brock? 165. What victories were gained by General Proctor in 1813 V What caused his retreat up the river Thames ? What became of Proctor's force ? 166. What famous Indian chief was killed at the battle of Moravian Town ? 167. Give some particulars of the battle of Stoney Creek. 168. Describe Sir Gordon Drummond's operations in October, 1813. Why did he cause the American towns Lewiston, Black Rock, and Buffalo to be burnt ? 169. Describe the battles of Chateauguay and Chrysler's Farm, and state the important results of the victories gained. 170. What were the American plans for the campaign of 1814? 171. What successes were gained by the British under Major Handcock, and on Lake Ontario ? Describe the battle of Lundy's Lane. 172. What were the results of General Prevost's movement on Plattsburg ? When was peace made between England and the United States? XV.— A. D. 1814-1888. (Arts. 371-387.) 173. What is the nature of the lessons taught by the history of the American war of 1812-1814 ? 174. What was the general character of the Governors and Administrators who ruled in Upper and Lower Canada between 1814 and 1841 ? 175. What was complained of in the composition of the Execu- tive and Legislative Councils of Lower Canada? Of whom did the Legislative Assembly mostly consist ? 176. What question created dissension in the Legislature of L. C. ? What is the process called " stopping the supplies," and when was it resorted to by the Assembly ? 177. What project for putting an end to dissension was sug- gested about 1820 ? What feelings were roused by it in L. C, and what steps were taken to defeat it? 178. Give some account of ttie subjects of discord in Upper ■■"i-vj»-.fh S50 QUESTIONS POR EXAMtNATtOS. Canada, explaining the terms "family compact" and "clergy reserves." 179. Who was the most notorious opponent of the government of Upi)er Canada, how was he dealt with by the Assembly, and what designs did he harbour ? 180. Give some account of Louis Papineau. What was the state of Lower Canada in 1832, 1883, and 1884 ? What was the nature and object of the " 02 Resolutions " ? 181. State some of the occurrences which preceded the out- break in L. C. in 1887 ? 182. What happened at St. Denis and St. Charles? W'xo were the leaders of the insurgents and what befel them ? 183. What displays of loyalty were made in Quebec, Montreal, Upper Canada and the other British provinces ? What was the behaviour of the Bishop and Clergy of the minority of inhabitants of L. C. ? 1G4. How was the insurrection put down in the country North and West of Montreal ? 185. What was done in Marcli, 1888, respecting the constitution of 1791, and what provision was made for the government of the Province ? XVL— A. D. 1838-1841. (Arts. 387-408.) 186. In what capacity was Earl Durham sent to Canada ? What measures did he adopt? When and why did he resign? What remedy did he recommend for ending the troubles of the provinces ? 187. State some particulars of the insurrection of 183iB in L. C. 188. Relate the circumstances of the revolt at Toronto headed by McKenzie. 189. What " sympathy " was afforded to the insurgents by Ame- ricans on the frontiers ? State the particulars of the cutting out of the " Caroline." 190. At what other places in Upper and Lower Canada was there fighting with the refugees and sympathizers ? What became of the chief leaders in the troubles of 1837 and 1838 ? 191. How were Sir John Colborne's services recognized ? 192. Upon what course did the British government determine? Who was sent to mrry out the project of Union of the Provinces? On what grounds were some opposed to this union ? 193 WTien were the Canadas united, and what were the prin- cipal provisions of the Act of Union ? 194. What was the increase of population in the Canadas between 1800 and 1814? What was the total population in 1841 ? To what extent had immigration increased the population ? 195 How was the progress of the provinces shown by the increase of the revenue, and of imports and exports ? 196. Give some account of the increase in the number of the ministers of religion before 1841. Ill QUESTIONS FOR EXAMINATION, 351 197. What was done by tlie Legislature for the advancement of Kducatiun and the diffusion of useful Icnowledge, before 1841 ? 198. When were steam ships introduced on the Canadian waters ? 199. How many newspapers were published in the Canadas previously to 1841 ? 200. Stite some particulars relating to th i)estilence (cholera) m li^2 and again in 1834. XVII.— A. D. 1841-1867. (Akts. 409-458.) 301. Where did the first parliament of United ("aiiada meet, and what leading questions were dealt with ? What public loss was experienced before the close of the session? 202. In what important respect does this period of Canadian History (1841-1867) diflfer from all former periods V * 203. What is " responsible government " ? What emineut men were in the government in the times of Lord Sydenham, Sir Charles Bagot and Lord Metcalfe ? 204. What change came about in the opinions of many respect- ing the chief actors in the outbreak of 1837 and 1838 ? How was this change manifested ? 205. What jjrreat calamity occurred in Quebec in 1845, and what was done for relief of the sufferers ? 206. Who succeeded Lord Metcalfe ? What were then the chief public questions and what was done respecting them ? 207. When did EJarl Elgin become governor ? Who were then the leading public men of Upper and Lower Canada respectively ? 208. What was the nature of the "Rebellion Losses Bill," and what occurred in consequence of the governor's assent being given to it ? Was the governor's course approved by the British govern- ment ? 209. What important public questions were introduced and wholly or partially settled during Earl Elgin's governorship? State the nature of each, and some particulars of their adjustment. 210. Who succeeded the Earl of Elgin as Governor General? What was done in 1855 and 1856 relating to the seigniorial tenure of land and the election of Legislative Councillors ? 211. What new question now excited agitation and dissension I What question was referred to the Queen for settlement, and what was her Majesty's decision ? 212. Give some account of the " North- West Territory "and state the proposed scheme respecting it. 213. In what way did party spirit and combinations prevent good legislation, and cause dissat^iifJEtctiob, during the earlier part of Lord Monck's governorship ? 214. How were England and Canada in danger of being invol- ved in the great strife between the Northern and the ^uthern 35^ QtTBSTlom POR EX AMt NATION. States of the American Union ? Were the governments of the United States and of Canada on bad terms ? 216. Give some account of the objects of the Fenians, and of their attack upon Canada in 1866. 210. What means were found by the statesmen of Canada, in 1864 and 1865, for putting an end to the ditfici\lties which hin. dered legislation ? 217. What was the increase of population fn>m 1841 to 1861. and what is the anticipated population of 1871 ? 218. Mention some particulars shewing the vast growth of commerce and trade of Canada since 1841. What caused the public debt of Canada? State some particulars of the Canals. Rail- ways, and Telegraph lines of Canada. 219. Mention some particulars of the visit of the Prince of Wales in 1860. What was the extent of his journey through Ca- nada and the United States, and what was the nature of the recep- tion accorded to him by the inhabitants? What feelings chiefly impelled the people to behave as they did tovmrds the young prince ? 220. How was the progress of Canada manifested to the world at the International Exhibitions of 1851 and 1862 ) What Prince promoted those exhibitions, and what mournful 6vent happened on December 14th, 1867 ? 221. Describe the Municipal system of Canada. 222. Mention some particulars respecting tbc progress of Public Education in Upper and Lower Canada. 223. When and by whom was the project of " Oonfedei*ation " brought forward in the Canadian Parliament ? What was done respecting it ? 224. Wnat declaration was the result of the conference at Charlottetown ? What was the result of the Quebec conference held in October 1864 ? 225. Mention some further particulars relative to the bringing about of the Confederation of the British North American Pro- vinces? What provinces eventually became parts of the Cofi- federation ? 226. By what Act of the Britiith Parliament was t'iie " Dominion of Canada " established ? What other Act was pas»^ at the same time, and for what reasons ? 227. State some principal proTisions of the ConaHtntion of the Dominion of Canada. 228. On what day did the Dominion of Canada come into exis- tence? Name the capital of the Dominion and the capitals of the several provinces. Who were the first Lieutenant* Governors ? ">l «. ' « INDEX. N.B. — The figures iodicate the pajcet. Abercromhie, General, defeat at Ticonderoga, 161. Abraham, battle of the plains of, 174; second da, 185. Acadia, name given to Lower Canada, 39 ; see Nova Scotia. Acadians, deportation of to New England, 148. Aieuillon, Duchesse de, 81. Aineboust, de. gov ernor, 67. Aix-Ia-Ohapelle, tieaty of, 146. Algonquin Indians, original stock, 43; French alliance with, 44 ; friendly behaviour of, 67 note. America, civil war in, 300. American sympathy with the insurrection, 272. American war of 1812, 227 ; alleged causes of, 228 note; excesses of American during, 240 note. Amerigo Veepucci, voyages and pretensious of, xviiu Amherst^ General, commander in chief of English forces, 164. Annapolis, why called, 134. Argenson, de, governor, 67; negotiations with Iroquois, 77; character, 80. Arnold, General, beseiees Quebec. 200. Associates, Oompany of One Hundred, 60 ; government of, 68; suppressed, 88. Avaugour, d', governor, 67, 78. Barre, de la, governor, 116; recalled, 118L Beauharnois, Marquis de, governor, 138. Bigot, Intendant, dishonesty of, 164. Bishop, first Roman Catholic, 86 ; do. Protestant, 278. Bougainville, de, 164 note: at siese of Quebec, 169. Boundaries of Upper and Lower Canada, 211. Bouraadea, zJcii. Bradaock, General, defeated at Monongahela, 160. Bradstreet, General, captures Fort Frontenac, 162. Bras de fer, de. 67 note. BreboBuf, muraer of, 72 ; remains brought to Quebec, 76 note. British North America Act, 319. Brock, Ckneral, toke« Detroit, 230 : death of, 23). Bursoyne, Generul, capitulation of, 204. BusHy-BaDi battle of, 196 note oa k r'K.,^m'i ■M 854 IKDBX. By town. See Ottawa.- Cahot, discovere Newfoundland, ziz, Caen, brothers de, 62, 68. Cal li^re,de, commandant at Montreal, 116; goyernor, 180; treaigf with the Indians, ib ; death, ib. Canada, discovery by Columbus, xvii ; first winter in,30 : region first called, 33; valuable peltry trade of, 37; surrendered to Kirkt, 67; recovery of to France, 69; divisions of history of, 66 ; state of in 1636, 68 ; government of under Associates, 78 ; created a Royal government, 88; constitution of 1663, 90 ; religious constitution, 101 ; population in 1668, 104 ; in 1672, 106 : trade and manufactures of encouraged by Talon, 106 /oZ^./ unhappy condition in 1688-1689, 123; unfavorable opinion of in France, 132 note; trade in 1726, 1^; surrendered to Great Britain, 188; under military government, 190 , New constitution of, 211 ; constitution of union, 275 ; general progress after 1841, 303; Public system of Education, 311 ; for con«titution under the B. N. A. Act« see Appendix. Canada Railway Loan Act, 319. Cap^Rouge, fort built at, 34. Carignan regiment, the, 95 ; grar of land to, 105. Carillon. See Ticonderoga. Carleton, Sir Guy, governor-general, 197; re-appointed, 208; farewell addresses to, 217. Caroline, affair of the, 271. Caron, Joseph le, mission of to Hurons, 47. Cartier, Jacques, visits Gaspe, xx ; first voyage, 26; takes pos- session of country, 26; second voyage, 27 ; reaches Island of Orleans, 28; visit to Hochelaga, 29; sufferings during win- ter, 30 ; takes formal possession of country, 31 • carries off Donnacona, 32; neglect of, ib. ; captain general, .33; third voyage, 34 ; hostility of the Indians, ib.; return to France, 36 ; character and reputaiion, ib. Cataracoui, fort built. 111 ; abandoned, 126; see Kingston. Cayugas. See Iroquois. Centurion, the, at Quebec, 170 note. Chanibly, fort St. Louis built at, 98. Chanjplain, Samuel de, voyage to Tadoussac, 40; founds Quebec, 42 ; expedition up the St. Lawrence, 43 ; against Iroquois, 44 ; second expedition, 46 ; third, and defeat by Iroquois, 46 ; winters among the Hurons, 47 ; geographical discover- ies, ib. ; new settlements, 48 ; marriage, 49 noU; endeavours to remove, i6.y Madame Champlain, 60; founds fort St. Louis, 61 ; visits Paris, 62 ; Lieut.-General of New Franc«. 61 ; death and burial of, 63. Champlain, lake, map of French positions on, IB$. ur8 St iOe. IKDEX. 865 Chateauffuay, battle of. 238. Chates^ M. (ie, oonnection with Champlain, 40. Ghauvin, Capt., trading company of, ^9. Cholera, ravages of, 281. ChoiiageD, oapture of by Montcalm, 166. Chrysler's farm, affair of, 240. Civil list, disputes over, 251. Clergy reserves, 212; disputes over, 2o3 ; floal settlement of. 294 noU. Colbert, good oflSces of, 89 ; work of, 94 note, Colborne, Sir John, services of, 274. Colonies, other European in America, 66. Columbus, discovery of America by, xviii. Company of New France, suppressed, 62. Cona6, Duke de, viceroy, 49. Confederation of the North American provinces, .^14. Constitution, new, 211; of the union, 275; under B. N. A. Aot. see Appendix. Constitutional committees, the ; 257. Cook, James, at Quebec, 169 note. Courcelles, de, expeditions against Iroquois, 109. Crown Point, built, 139. Daniel, murder of, 73. Declaration of Independence, 199. Denonville, de, governor, 118 ; treaCment of Iroquois, 110; de- feats the Senecas, 120 ; recalled, 126. Detroit, capture of by Brock, 230. Discovery of Canada by Columbus, xviii. Discoveries, French in the interior, 139 note. Divisions of Canadian History, 66. Dollard, Capt., heroism of, 76. Dorchester, Lord. See Carleton, Sir Guy, Duqiiesne, governor, 141. Durnam, Lord High Commissioner, 267. Dutch settlements on the Hudson, 66. Earthquakes of 1663, 91. Eastern Townships, first represented in Parliament, 280. Education, interest of the New Parliament in, 214 ; religious grievances in, 222 ; progress of from 1800, 279. Education, system of public, 311. Electoral system, ohanges in in 1866, 296 note, Elgiuj Lora, governorship of, 293 folg. Emerillon, discovery of remains of, 30 note. Emigration, under the Associates, 68 ; influence of religious orders on, 69; engagSsj 70 ; policy of Talon, 106 ; neglect of by home government, 131; increased after ihe union, 303 Engagh. Bee Emigration. 856 English in America, trade opposition of, 116; snpport th« Iroquois, 118: d Iberville's expeditions against, 1^1 note; hostilities under Frontenac, 126; clainas of, 133; frontier warfare with, ib, English and French colonists, position in 1764, 146. Erie, Lake, naval engagements on, 236. Executive Council, aousea of, 221. Exhibition, International of 1U62, 309. Family compact, the, 263. Fenian raid, the, 301. Finance, claims of the Assemblj in respect of, 261. Five counties, meeting of, 260. Francis I. of France, appreciation of Cartier, 7, 36. French revolution, the, 213. French town, battle of, 236. Frontenac, de, governor, 94 ; builds Gataraooui, 111 ; recalled, 116 ; seconaterm, 126 ; defence of Quebec, 127 ; expeditions against Iroquois, 129; death of, 130. Frontenac. See Kingston. Qalisonidre, de, governor, report on oondition of New France, 141. " Gaols " Act, the, 222. Oasp^, visited by Cartier, xz. George, massacre of Fort, 169. George, lake, map of French and English positions on, 166. Ghent, peace of, 247. Gosford, Lord, commission to report on grievances, 269. Governments, various under British rule, 276 note. Governors, listof during 40 years from 1663, 94 note; insufficient pay of early, 141 note; list of from 1814, 249 note ; do. since Union Act, 286 note. Guyart, Marie de, first superior of Ursulines, 82; life and death of, 83. ** Habeas Corpus " Act introduced, 207. Haldimand, Major-General, governor, 206 ; recalled, 207. Halifax, founded by the English, 139. Hebert, Louis, 60 note. Helen's Island, why named, 49. Henry IV. of France, sends out de la Roche, 37 ; assassination of, 49. Hochelaga, Indian town of, 29. Hdtel Dieu of Quebec founded, 81 ; of Montreal, 88. Huguenots, early settlers from, 41 note. Huron Indians, French alliance with, 44; expeditions against Iro pulation of. Port Royal, founded by de Monts, 41 ; ruined by Capt. Argall, i6.; change of name, 134; see Annapolis. Portuguese, early seamanship of, xvii. Post office, undertaken by Canadian government, 296 note. Prince of Wales, visit of to Canada, 307. ,\ Proclamation of English law, how received, 191. '^ Proctor, Colonel, successes of, 235 ; retreat of, 236, Provinces, division of Canada into, 192. > r ; jn^v^ , Public work8, expenditure upon, 278, 305. Quebec, origin of, 42; Indian trade with, 49; religious servicos first held at, 50 ; Fort St. Louis built, 51 ; surrendered to English, 57; restored to France, 59; first parish church, 02; H6tel Dieu and Urauline convent, 69 ; register of births, etc., first kept, 70 note ; first bishop of, 86 ; Seminary and Little Seminary, 101 ; attacked by Phipps, 127 ; populutiou in 1725, 135; vessels of war built in, 136 ; siege of, 168; surrender of, 180 ; second siege of, 200 ; Literary and His- torical Society of, 280 ; great fires of 1845, 291. iu«bM Act, llt«, 198. 86t Quebec Gonference, 817. Quebec, province of, established, 192. Queenstown heights, battle of, 232. Race animosities, 233, 250. Railway Loan Act, the, 319. Railway system introduced, 295 note. Rebellion of 1837, 261 ; of 1838, 268. Rebellion Losses Bill, the, 294. Recollets, missionaries of, 41 * suppression of in favor oC tbt Jesuits, 62 ; restored by Aalon^ 102. Rei^n of terror, the, 226 note. Religious freedom preser^^ed by the treaty of Paris, 191 note. Religious orders, mfluenco of on emigration, 69. Religious services, first, fiO. Revenue, inciease of from 1800, 278; after 1841, 304. Revolt, of western Indiana, 194 ; of English colonies, 199. Richelieu, Cardinal, founder of the Associates, 60 : death of, 68, Bob^rval, Viceroy^ 33 ; desertion by Cartier, 35 ; liailure of and recall, 36 ^ death, ib. note. Roche, Marquis de la, vice^^y, 87. Ryswick, peace of, 133, 144. St. Charle!>, defeat of insurgents at, 263. St. Denis, insurgents at 262. ^ . j St. Eustache, affair of, 266. St Louis castle burnt, 283. St. Therdse, fort built, 98. Salaberry, de, defeats the Americans at Chateadgu*»y, 238. Salle, de la, undertakings and discoveries of, 113; death of, 114 nott. Scurvy, ravages of, 30 ; Indian cure for, ib. ; causes and effects, 42 note. Seat of government, at Kingston, 285 ; at Montreal, 290 ; at Toronto, 295 ; at Ottawa, 297. Seigneuries established, 69 ; granted to oflScers of Garignan regimeut. 105 ; law of, 107 ; abolished, 295 note. Seminary of Quebec, 101 ; Little do., ib.; of Montreal, 103, Senecas. See Iroquois. Separate Schools system introduced, 296 note. ShipbuiMing begun at Quebec, 135. Sillerv, convent of S. Joseph de, founded, 69. Small-pox, ravages of in the settlements, 288. Smythe, Gfeneral, proclamation of, 233 note. Societies, literary and scientific encouraged, 280. Soissons, Due de, viceroy, 49. Sons of Liberty, the, 261. Sorel, Fort, built, 98. Stadacona, Indian settlement at, 98. INDEX. or tbt note. 9. i of, 68, of and !88. ath of| etfecUi 1290 ; at rignaa a. Steamer, first in Canadian waters, 280. Stobo, Capt. Robert, information of, 151 note ; 173 note. Stony Creek, affair of, 237. Sulpicianb, emigration of, 70 ; mission work of, 103. Svclenham, Lord, as governor, 286. Tiidouesac, early French station at, 39; religions services first held at, 50. Talon, Jean, Intendant, 94; wise administration of, 104_/o^^. Tecumseh, assistance of, 235, 247 note. Thompson, Mr. Poulett, governor-general, 274. Three Rivers, religious services first held s,t, 50 ; re-establish- ment as a French post, 61. Ticonderoga, battle of, 161. Toronto, capital of Upper Canada, 219; of the Union, 29'5. Townships, Eastern, first representation of, 280. Tracy, Marquis de, builds forts Sorel, Chambly and St. Therdse^ 96 ; expedition against Mohawks, 98 ; peace of with Iroquois, 99. Trade, encouragement of by Talon, 106 ^olg ; French nobles permitted to embark in, 108 note; increase under Vau- dreuil, 135; reciprocity of with United States, 295 note; progress of after the Union, 304. Treaty, of Ryswick, 133 ; of 1713, 135 ; of Paris, 188 ; of Indepen- dence, 205; treaties between France and England, 14'S /'olg» Trent, affair of the, 300. Union of the two Provinces, 276. U. E. Loyalists, 205. United States, independence of, 205. ^ ^ ^ Upper Canada, grants of land in, 206 ; first parliament of, 213; trade of, 219. Ursulines, convent of, 69, 81. Utrecht, treaty of, 144. Vaudreuil, de, governor, 1.^1 ; death of, 138; character of,.15.\ Ventadour, Due de, vicM-oy, 49-. Verrazani, foundei of New France, xix. Victoria, Queen, accession of iiow received, 260v Vi<;toria bridge completed, 307. Ville Marie. Sse Montreal. *'V Voyageurs. See Coureurs de boif. Walker, Admiral,, expedition of against Canada, 134. Washington,, capture of, 24&/JO/e. Washington,. George^ encounter withde Jumonville, 142*. Weir, Capt.,. murdered by insurgents, 262 note. William Henry, Fort, built, 156 note; captured by Montcalm, 15T Wolfe, General, captures Louisbourg, 160; expedition against Quebec, 166; death o£^ 176.;. remains sent to England, ItiL. Wolfel^ cove, 173. -^*- -— ^ York. See Toronto. 24 / %•;' By THOMAS RICHARD JOHNSON. A Text Book on Book-kt ping; Double Entry made easy. 8vo., cloth. 1 1.2 5 The treatise is based upon an experience of twenty-nine years as a book-keeper, accountant and auditor, and is intended to enable any person of ordinary intelligence to overcome the mysteries of book-keeping by double entry. The first twenty pages of the volume are devoted to explanations and rules, and the rest is principally occupied with a S[>ecimeu set of books from which the student may make anew set fcr himself, changing names of persons and goods to suit his omts views. The Spenvpvian Series of Copy Bo^^ks; A System of Penmanship, very extensively us^d in the ' United Stales and in the Dominion of Canada. The System, which is comprised in twelve Numbers, is divided into four distinct Series, viz. . — Common School Series - - - Nos. I, 2, 3, 4 6r» 5. Business Series ------ Nos. 6, <&• 7. Ladies' Series - - - - - - Nos. 8 <5r» 9. Exercise Series Nos. 10, Ii